Connecting the dots, illuminating…
THE COSMIC CONSPIRACY
Book One
In Search of the Higher Self
a “friends of light”
production 2023
For the children of Light, who are here to change the world.
Although you may have forgotten, your job is to bring Heaven to Earth. Don’t give up, we’re all counting on you.
“All of life is but simple metaphor…
No kidding.”
Theoneius Obson
“No hesitation and no holding back.
Let it all go, when you know you’re on the right track.”
Kansas
The patrons’ focus then turned to the west, looking out at the ocean, through a large bay window. Fire clouds could be seen in the distance, lighting up Miami and the surrounding area. Large explosions lit the night sky like fireworks on the Fourth of July. Everyone was crying in disbelief. Suddenly, there was a bright flash and the air got sucked out of the bistro. Brian grabbed at his lungs, trying to find the oxygen that had just vanished. Then he hoarsely screamed for everyone to dive under their tables. Then, just as he was diving to the floor, he took one last look at what was coming. “I’m dead.” Just at that moment, a huge concussion wave blew through the building like ten gale force hurricanes hitting all at once, followed up by an all-consuming, bright fire storm of destruction. Then the ocean rose up and completely swallowed the entire island.
THE LIFE OF BRIAN
It was a bright, sunny morning at Sea World - Orlando. People were just beginning to come in through the many turnstiles, which separate the park from the outside world. Another day of wonder was in store for the hundreds of trainers and helpers, which make the park work every day of the year.
Brian Obson is one of the many trainers who work here. His specialty is dolphins. Now he wasn't college trained to get this job - let's just say that he got his education at the School of Hard Knocks. You see, Brian came to Sea World 20 years ago as a tourist, just out wanting to be with the sea life - like anyone else. He just never bargained for what he got. When he arrived at the pool for the 10:35 show, he noticed some of the trainers were having problems keeping a few of the dolphins under control - they seemed a bit agitated for some reason. Then suddenly, without warning, one of the dolphins jumped out of the water and landed on one of the trainers, sending him to the bottom. What was once a nice day at the park was now a nightmare on Cetacean Street.
Brian, being one who is always ready and willing to help, jumped up and ran down to the pool. He didn't know what he was going to do when he got there, but he jumped in anyway. Suddenly, the dolphins stopped what they were doing and swam straight at him. ‘I'm dead.’ He thought to himself.
Then, a form of serene peace came over the arena (at least the part where Brian was), and the dolphins all began to swim in a circle around him, eeeking and aaaking ever so gently. It was here that Brian's future galvanized into his present. He came to Sea World today for no other reason than it sounded like a good idea - only to find out that he had an intuitive knack for communicating with cetaceans. Nothing like being at the right place, at the right time.
Once the injured trainer's needs where attended to, a few of the other trainers came over to see Brian, who looked like a scared pilgrim with a single Conestoga wagon, being encircled by the entire Dolphin Nation.
"Hey!” A trainer yelled. “You're pretty good with them." Then he elbowed the other trainer. "Check it out Bob, look at what they're doing."
"I-I-I..." Brian stuttered, "I don’t know what's going on here. I didn't mean to trespass, I only wanted to help." Brian was nervously bobbing up and down.
"Well you certainly did that. What's your name, boy?”
"Brian, Brian Obson. Uh, hey mister, you ain't gonna' call the cops on me, are ya'?" Brian was all too familiar with people who overact. (Or is that over-react?). For two long years after graduating from Tacoma High, Brian worked as an assistant night manager at the local Quick Stop. There he learned all he ever wanted to know about people who like to over-react. "Job sucked." Brian’s folks always apologized for that. They didn’t have the money to send him to college, so he had to make it on his own.
"Heck no! We're gonna' see if we can get you a JOB." They both smiled.
Brian had only come to Florida on a whim for that spring and summer. Having spent his entire life growing up near Tacoma, Washington, he wanted to get out. He thought that he would simply die if he had to go through another season of doom and gloom. And besides, he really didn’t have any close friends that he would be leaving behind.
So, he saved up his money from his job at the Quick Stop and bought an open-end round-trip ticket to Orlando, Florida. Why Orlando? "Why not?" It isn’t Tacoma. Besides, supposedly, there’s this friend of a friend of a relative who offered to give him a roof over his head for a time while he’s down there. So, how bad could it be?
Once he got to Florida, he became the usual tourist and took in all the sights. But also like a tourist, his money began to run out – quite quickly, in fact. So Brian got a job at the Clam Palace. Shucking clams at a popular restaurant all summer was okay, but it wasn’t something he wanted to do for the rest of his life. So he gladly accepted the position as an apprentice trainer for the dolphins, when it was offered.
It’s now been 20 years since that fortuitous morning and it’s pretty much guaranteed that you won’t find a more satisfied employee anywhere, than Brian. Even after all these years, he’s still the first one to get to work in the morning. His routine hasn’t changed in all that time. The first thing he does is greet the dolphins as if they were his human friends – that is, if he had any human friends. Since that morning so many years ago, these cetaceans have monopolized his time. He just hasn’t been very interested in complicating his life with another human's personal issues, when the dolphins are so interesting. So, all of his human relationships, and there haven’t been many, have been brief.
Now don’t get him wrong, he’s a good-looking guy. He’s big and strong and a few women have tried to get a leash around him to at least get him to go out to dinner. But even after 20 years, the dolphins still come first.
“Good morning, my friends! How are you doing this fine morning?” Brian affectionately stroked their dorsal fins and ran his hands down their backs. No other trainer has achieved the level of familiarity that Brian has with the dolphins. In fact, this made a few of the other trainers jealous. They couldn’t understand how someone could just jump out of the stands and become such an excellent handler right there on the spot.
“Eeeek eeeek akakakakakak eeeek.” The dolphins always spoke to him.
Then almost on cue, they would all swim into a circle and wait for Brian to jump in - right in the middle of them. Then they would come to him like children, fighting over which one would be the first to pull him around the pool. Brian would merely grab a dorsal fin and away they went. Such affection was definitely uncommon and most of the other trainers stopped trying to figure it out a long time ago.
Brian does have one close human friend though, her name is Karen Wilson. She's a marine biologist with a secondary degree in Internal Medicine. She’s the doc, so to speak. Karen has tried for many years to get close to Brian, but for personal reasons of his own, he’s always kept his distance. A professional relationship was okay, but anything else, well, the dolphins always came first.
“Good morning, Brian.” Karen called out from the bleachers. She just loved sitting in the stands, first thing in the morning, watching Brian play with his “kids.”
“Hey, what are you up to?” He slurped, trying to keep the sea water out of his mouth.
“Chuck wants to have a meeting with the staff in a half an hour, so don’t be late!” Chuck’s the manager of Sea World, and when Chuck speaks, everyone listens, because if you don’t, you’ll be listening to the lady at the Unemployment Office. He’s not one who’s real tolerant of people who have little to no self-discipline.
“Okay. Hey, you want to come swim with us?” Brian motioned with his head and arm.
“Wow! Really? You mean like right now?” Karen was shocked. Never before had Brian ever asked anyone to be with him and his kids. “Yeh! I’ll get my suit on and come right down!” Karen never moved so fast in her life. Within minutes she was standing on the edge of the pool, waiting for Brian’s signal to jump in.
“C’mon, what are you waiting for? We only have 20 minutes till the meeting.” Brian looked at his watch, while floating on his back, listening the holophonic sound of dolphin-speak all around him. This was his favorite thing to do. He could often sense a kind of three-dimensional sound around him that actually lifted his spirits like no other thing on the planet.
As Karen jumped in, the dolphins immediately took to her like one of their own. She could barely believe her eyes. Brian took her by the hand and pulled her to the center of the pool. As they reached the middle, he placed his hands on her back and held her up so she was lying on top of the water.
“C’mon on, you can show her, too.”
Immediately, the dolphins surrounded the couple and began eeeeking in a kind of rhythm that made Karen feel something that she’d never felt before.
“My God, It’s almost holosonic.” Sound with mass.
“Pretty cool, huh?” Brian could only smile and know that Karen was feeling for the first time what he had experienced so many years ago.
“How do they…? I mean, what am I feeling?” Karen was in a whole new world.
"Shhh. Close your eyes and relax." Then Brian stopped holding her and gently moved about 2 feet away. Karen didn’t notice that she was holding herself up. All she could do was listen to this symphony of tones and rhythms that could never be experienced by anyone sitting in the stands. She’s seen Brian do this before, but had no idea what he was doing it for. She does now.
The dolphins gently moved around her in a counterclockwise direction, caressing her ears with their gentle eeeeking and motioning the water in a most physically soothing way. Karen was feeling things within her body that were strange, but wonderful. In fact, although she was a doctor and had been classically trained in the finest schools, no one has ever told her about this! Without realizing the passing time, Karen just laid on top of the water, engulfed in the sounds that seemed to give her buoyancy and a new kind of energy.
After about 15 minutes, Brian came close to her again and whispered, “Karen, we have to go to Chuck’s meeting.”
All of a sudden, as if she were astral traveling to another planet and had just rocketed back into her body, Karen's eyes popped open and she sunk just below the surface, flailing about just to keep her head above water.
Brian grabbed her and laughed. “C’mon, let’s go."
“Wait!!” Karen grabbed him for dear life, “What the heck was that?!”
“I’ll tell ya’ later, but right now, we gotta’ go!”
Chuck was a good Manager, but everyone felt he took his job a little too serious. He wasn’t good at delegating authority, he had to make sure everything was perfect and bugged everyone who worked for him to make sure that it was.
“Okay, is everyone here?” Chuck was bouncing his pointer finger up and down in an attempt to count heads.
Just then, Brian and Karen ran into the room. “Sorry Chuck, I hope we’re not late, just had to take care of something with the kids.” They sat down quickly.
After a look of disgust, Chuck started another one of his boring staff meetings, which everyone knew what the result would be, and no one really wanted to listen. “First off, Pete…” Chuck always starts each staff meeting with the Head Grounds Keeper. “I’ve noticed some cigarette butts and candy wrappers over by the stands. Don’t we have enough receptacles and butt containers and signage to let people know that we have them? This is a pristine theme park, not a garbage dump."
“Yes, sir.” Pete replied as he furiously took notes.
As Chuck kept speaking, Karen could only think about what had just happened to her. She elbowed Brian and whispered, “What the heck was that? I felt things I’ve never felt before, spine tingly stuff, and right now I feel better than ever!” She could barely contain her excitement.
“Karen!” Chuck bellowed. “Am I boring you with all of this? We’re a team and we all need to act like a team to make this the best darn park in America!” Chuck was part cheerleader, part General Patton.
“Uh no, Boss. Not at all, sorry, please continue.” Karen humbly assumed her role.
Brian laughed.
“And what’s your problem Mr. Obson? Even though you’ve been here longer than everyone else, you can still be replaced!” Chuck always has to play his role.
“Sorry, Boss.”
“Now where was I? Oh yeh, Pete, you need to get those kids of yours to do a better job cleaning up around the bathrooms, too. People have expectations here and we aim to meet them.”
Yada yada yada was all Karen could here. Her focus and attention were definitely on something other than this boring staff meeting stuff.
“Now Brian, tomorrow I want you to…” Chuck began.
“I can’t.” Brian cut him off. “Tomorrow I gotta’ spend the day in court for some bogus traffic ticket that I got about three months ago.”
“Can’t you just pay it and get out of it?”
“No! I didn’t do what they said I did and tomorrow I’m going to court to prove it.” Brian was adamant about this.
“Who’s your lawyer?”
“I don’t have one, it’ll just be me against them.” A classic David vs. Goliath, if there ever was one.
“What?! Are you nuts? You need a lawyer. Here’s my lawyer, give him a call.” Chuck gave one of the trainers sitting in the front row his lawyer’s business card and motioned for him to pass it back to Brian.
“No. I’m going to do this by myself.” Brian stood his ground. He didn’t do what two cops said he did and wasn’t about to cow-tow to the government and give in to everyone else’s fear.
“Well, who’s going to do tomorrow’s show then?”
“Steve can do it.” Brian pointed to a trainer sitting in front of him, off to his right. “He’s been here for a few seasons now and knows pretty much everything I do…” Brian paused for a moment to condense his entire knowledge of dolphins into a single thought. “About what needs to be done. He’ll be alright.” Brian reassured his boss.
Chuck grudgingly went along. “Alright. Steve come up front when the meeting’s done, I need to go over a few things with you. I don’t want to bore the rest of you to tears.” He said sarcastically.
Everyone in the room then burst into applause.
“Very funny.” He made a funny face. “Meeting over. Now let’s get out there and make this the best day ever!”
As the meeting broke up, Karen took Brian by the arm and led him to a secluded corner of the room. “You better tell me what the heck just happened to me or so help me…” Karen cocked her head to the right, tightened her lips and stared straight into Brian’s soul, with the aid of a right arm to the shoulder.
“Alright, alright already.” Brian removed Karen’s arm and tried to calm her down. “A long time ago, I helped save a trainer who was injured while he was working a show. I jumped out of the stands and ran down to the pool. There was so much chaos that no one noticed me jumping in. I don’t know where the other trainers were, but it was either my help, or no help. Well, the second I jumped in, all the dolphins swam straight at me. I thought they were going to get me, too. Then all of a sudden, they swam in a circle around me and started talking to me…”
“Talking to you?” She lowered her head slightly, still staring into Brian’s hazel eyes.
“Yep.” Brian nodded, trying to belay her doubts. “Talking to me. Everything instantly calmed down. It was like I was in another world. I looked around and saw all the chaos and the people screaming, but it was like I didn’t hear them. All I could hear were the dolphins. In fact, it was more than that. I felt them, too.”
“You mean like what I felt this morning?”
“Yep. Did your spine tingle and skin crawl?” Brian head was bobbing up and down.
“Yes! Yes, they did. And it was like the entire world went away and I found myself enveloped in some kind of bubble – it blocked out everything, except them.” Karen’s mind was back at the pool.
“Exactly. And how do you feel now?” Brian moved slightly closer to his befuddled workmate.
“Better.” Karen kind of stared off into the distance. “Better than I’ve felt in a long, long time.” Then she turned to Brian. “It’s like all my problems have been washed away. I’ve never felt like this before! And these feelings, they’re pretty strange… but really exciting at the same time!” Karen’s face was all flushed.
“Exactly. This is why I come to them every morning. It gives me a ‘high’ that nothing else can, not drugs or booze or nothin’. I’ve been doing this for twenty years, and if God will let me, I’ll be doing it every day for the rest of my life.” At times the boyish look on Brian’s face says it all.
“What is it, though? What is it in their eeeeking and swimming that does this? Has anyone else felt what you and I have?” Karen was feeling pretty fortunate to have a friend in Brian.
“I don’t think so. Other trainers have watched me do this a lot of times, but when they try, the dolphins just don’t respond to them the way they do with me.” That always made Brian feel a little awkward. He thought everyone should have this ability.
“Why do you suppose that is?”
“The dolphins told me it’s because they’re not open to it. They’re in the pool trying to show me up, instead of focusing on their motions and the cetaceans.” He answered matter-of-factly, without emotion.
“THEY TOLD YOU THAT?” Karen felt she was as far out on that limb as she wanted to be.
“I don’t know how else to say it.” Brian shrugged his shoulders, with a wry grin. Sometimes human language can be so inadequate.
“They SPOKE to you.” Now hands were on hips.
“Not in words.” Brian laid his hand on Karen’s shoulder and did his best to calm the situation. “But I still heard them in my head. I listen to them every day and when I talk to them, it’s like they understand every word I say, even though they don’t really understand English.” Brian kind of felt like a teacher trying to cram differential calculus into a grade-schooler.
“Okay, now I’m lost. You talk to them, but they don’t know your words, but still understand you?” Karen’s doing her best to believe she’s not getting played.
“Yep. They told me that since I talk with the intent of communicating with them, that it’s the intent they feel and understand. It’s my sincere intent that makes all the difference. The other trainers just don’t seem to have that same intent. It’s like they’re out there trying to prove something, seeing themselves separate from the cetaceans. At least that’s what they told me.” Brian saw the look of shock in Karen’s eyes.
Karen sat down in the closest chair. “Unreal.” Came through her lips, as she just shook her head and looked off in the distance, towards the resting pools. Then she regained her focus and immediately stood up, “Can we do this again? Can you show me more?” She was still tingling all over like a giddy child on Christmas morn.
“Maybe, but not until I get this court thing out of the way tomorrow.” He regretfully offered.
"Oh." She voiced her disappointment.
"Well, okay then. I guess I'll get back to work.” Karen’s mind was still in the pool. “Thank you again, Brian. See you later." Karen sang the last sentence, gave a quick wave goodbye and headed back up to her medical lab.
"Bye." Brian watched as she spiritedly walked away, and then went back to his kids' lab.
By now, the Park was crammed full of tourists looking for all of the water mammals and other sea critters that Sea World has in captivity. Kids were pulling their parents every which way. Parents were dragging the kids their way.
Brian recognized some as repeat customers, but most of the others were strangers and Brian pretty much saw them all just that way - as strangers. To him, the dolphins were the most important “people” in Sea World, and he knew that it was his job to take care of them, better than any human takes care of their kids. The relationship Brian has with them is one of ultimate love and affection. He never considers the dolphins to be pets or some kind of attraction; he is a part of them, and they are a part of him. It’s like they’re partners on this Earth, and he loves them more than he’s ever loved any human – including his parents. The dolphins are his family.
Okay, let’s get this straight. It’s not that Brian hates humans, he just can’t deal with all their dramas, all their craziness and down-right stupidity. He’s educated himself to know enough, to know. He likes peace and calm in his life. He likes things nice and regimented according to what he likes and doesn’t stray far from that axiom. He doesn’t mind living alone. To him, people only seem to show up in his life to put him to work or act like some psychic vampire and suck his energy dry or take something from him that they need and don’t have. It just seems to always work out that way. And Brian was done with all of it. That is, until…
Suddenly, Brian looked up for no other reason than he felt compelled to. It was like the dolphins made him do it. There in front of him, stood an image of himself. Literally, like he was looking at himself. Well let’s say a little bit trimmer version of himself.
“What the…? Who are you?” Brian was stunned at the resemblance as he stood, eyes fixated. “You look like me.”
The middle-aged man, who was wearing a rather large park jacket, turned to a nearby chair, took it off and turned back to face his twin.
Brian gave him the twice over. “Well, a little lighter, I’d say.” Noticing his waistline.
The familiar stranger lit up. “I am you, brother! We are one!” First of all Brian was blown away by the resemblance. But most of all, he had never seen a man so happy in his whole life as the one that’s standing right there before him. He gave Brian a tremendous hug. Then released him so he could breathe.
This was a bit too much for Brian to handle. So, he turned to look away for a moment and noticed every single dolphin and other sea critter, in the resting pools, being perfectly still, focusing on this new guy. Every one. No sound, just focus. Brian had a really eerie feeling in his gut and wasn’t quite sure what to make of this situation. So, to allay his fears, he became “the man."
“No one is allowed back here. Only trainers are allowed back here. How did you get back here?” Brian sounded rather alarmed, while he visually checked out all the exits. For all he knew, this guy could have been some eco-terrorist, dressed up to look like Brian, so he could get in back there and do some real eco-terrorism damage. A TV show a few weeks ago actually proposed something like that could happen. So it was kind of fresh in Brian’s mind.
“I look like you, so everyone thought I was you. It was easy.” The stranger again spoke with ease and a heavenly smile.
That’s all he needed to hear. Brian grabbed the man by the arm. “I’m taking you to security. I don’t care if you do look like me, this area is off limits to everyone, but the trainers, and you’re coming with me.”
“Wait.” The stranger calmly motioned, and Brian unwittingly released him from custody. “Watch.”
The familiar stranger then walked over to the pool and knelt down by the water and spoke to the dolphins in a most calming and soothing way. He whispered something to them, and they immediately responded by swimming away under the water and then they all jumped up simultaneously into the air, splashing down with a tremendous THWAP, which sent water everywhere. Then he looked to the sea lions, and they did the same thing! Then he looked up to Brian. “Now do I classify as a trainer? Or do you still want to turn me over to security?” The stranger had a warm smile on his face.
Brian was dumbfounded. Not even he, in all his years, could make the cetaceans do that. “Well, I’m glad you weren’t expecting me to do that.”
The stranger stood and put his hand on Brian’s shoulder, “We need to talk.”
Walking with nearly numb legs, Brian was led by the stranger over to the picnic table in the far corner of the resting pools. As they sat down, Brian noticed the creatures beaming with a light that he’d never seen before. They all seemed to be completely focused on this man. Even when the other trainers brought food, they paid no attention. It was truly an amazing sight.
One of the other trainers walked over with a bucket of chum. “Brian, what’s going on here? None of them want to eat and they all seem to be interested in this person…” The trainer stopped dead in his tracks and stared at the stranger, “…who looks JUST LIKE YOU! Care to introduce me?”
Brian could only stutter and stammer. The man stood and said, “Hello, I am Brian’s twin brother, Theoneius. Nice to meet you.”
“Hi, I’m Steve.” He shook Theoneius’ hand and then turned to Brian. “Hey man, you never told me you had a brother, let alone a twin! What’s up with that?”
“Uhm… I… Uhm….” Shoulders and palms, up! Brian was speechless.
“Well, hey Theoneius, nice to meet you. It seems you have the same knack with these guys that your brother does. We’ve been trying to do what he does for years, but no one seems to get it right. They just don’t react to us like they do to him… or you! Lookin’ for a job?”
“No thanks. I just came here to visit with my brother. Thanks for the offer, though.” Theoneius shook Steve’s hand.
“Okay, well, see you guys. I’ll put the chum away and feed ‘em later.” As Steve waived good-bye, he couldn’t seem to turn around to see where he was going and walked right into a garbage can. “Man, you guys are absolutely identical… weird.” Then he repositioned the trashcan and walked off.
“You’re my brother?!” Brian couldn’t believe his eyes. “Mom and Dad never said anything about twins! Why is it they never mentioned you to me or never took any pictures? I mean, Brian looked down with a tremendously dumbfounded look on his face.
Theoneius reached over to Brian’s chin and lifted it up, looking straight into his eyes. “Brother, Mom and Dad do not even know that I am alive.” Theoneius took a rather long pause on his in breath. “You remember in the fifties and sixties how it seemed that every mom was diagnosed with having twins, but ended up only having one child?”
“Yeh?” Brian numbly responded, “I remember mom saying something about, that I was supposed to be twins, but the doctor made a mistake. In fact, I’ve heard that a lot of moms were told that they were going to have twins, only to wind up having one. It didn’t make sense to me how doctors could screw up two hearts beating for one.”
“Exactly. We have a lot to talk about. Can you take the rest of the day off, or maybe even the week... or longer?” Theoneius had a very serious look on his face.
“Well maybe today, but tomorrow I have to go to court over some stupid traffic ticket. You know, the government thinks that they own ya’ and can make up any law they feel like, to turn us into their slaves. I thought it was ‘innocent until proven guilty’.” Brian made quotation marks with his fingers. “But, to them, it’s the other way around.” He chagrinned.
“Do you have someone to take over for you?” Theoneius hoped.
“Yeh. Let me go get Steve.”
“Okay, I will meet you out by the employee entrance. See you there.” Theoneius waived with a big ol’ grin.
As Theoneius walked away, Brian did the same thing as the other trainer. Instead of looking where he was going, he couldn’t seem to get his focus off his newly found brother and ran into the same garbage can that Steve did.
‘Stupid is as stupid does.’ Brian saw Forest in his imagination, sitting on a park bench eating a box of chocolates.
After getting Steve to take over for him, Brian met Theoneius at the employees’ entrance to the Park.
“Alright, are you gonna’ tell me now what this is all about? Who are you, where have you been all this time, why did you leave us and what’s up with that name – Thee-own-ee-us?” Brian inflected.
“I told you, I am your brother. I was taken away from you at the hospital in Tacoma where we were born and have spent the last 40 years with my extended family up in Washington State.” Theoneius spoke without emotion.
“Who took you away? How is it that no one knew you were gone?” There was alarm in Brian’s voice.
“Because, I wasn’t taken away physically. This may be hard for you to understand, I was taken away ethereally, before I was born.” Theoneius looked directly into his brother’s eyes.
“Before you were born?” This was all getting a bit much for this living-well-within-the-box, kind of fellow. “How the hell can someone take you away, before you were born?” This was becoming too Outer Limits for this regimented soul.
“Brother, have you ever heard about the Indigo Children?”
“I heard someone mention something about them once at some New Age seminar Jennifer took me to, but I wasn’t paying much attention at the time. Who are these Indigo Children?” Things were not getting any clearer.
“They are a new form of humans being born into this world. They carry with them a whole new frequency, a higher frequency that they will use to change the future of this planet to one of love, peace and joy.”
“What do you mean, like they’re some kind of aliens, or something?” Brian thought maybe a new comic strip super hero was coming.
“When Indigo Children come into this world, they come in at a much higher vibration, higher frequency, than any other child who has come before - with the exception one. This new energy enhances everything around it with a higher dimensional frequency. And this frequency has a tendency to affect the electronic instruments that are being used to scan it, while it is in the womb.”
“I still don’t understand.” Brian was lost. ‘Who is this guy?’
“When Indigo Children are in the womb, the doctor’s instruments pick up two hearts because in higher dimensions, that is how many hearts we have. Then at birth, the frequencies meld and one child with one heart is born, but with very high vibrations - one as two, not two as two. The Lizzies figured this out and have been doing their best to steal the Indigo Child’s higher essence from the children, before they are born.” Theoneius believes the message is more important, than the way it is received.
“The Lizzies. Who the hell are the Lizzies? And how did you get away from them?" Brian appeared to be visiting La La Land.
“It was the cetaceans who saved me. They thought me, and a whole lot of others, into form – into being. They saved us from the terrible horror of having our energies scattered throughout the universe.” A look of sorrow, then great appreciation came across Theoneius’ face.
“You mean you were saved by the dolphins and whales? And they just now let you go?” Brian could not comprehend what he was hearing, but he was doing his best to repeat it, in hopes of understanding.
“Yes… and others.” Theoneius smiled. “And it is right around 40 years when they let us out. Somehow it seems appropriate. And as far as my name goes, I asked the same question – the only answer I got was... THE-ONE-I-US.”
“The one I us? What’s up with that? Sounds pretty stupid if you ask me.” Brian was still reeling from everything he’s heard about Lizzies and cetaceans and from a twin brother that he didn’t even know he had.
“After a while, they all just called me ‘The One’, for short. Do not ask me any more about it, because that is all they would say.”
As they walked to his car, Brian could only stare at the person who was claiming to be his kin. He couldn’t get over how it seemed that he was looking at himself in a mirror. Everything about him was identical - the brown hair, his yellow/hazel eyes, tanned skin, height, almost everything was the same. Then he had an uncontrollable urge. He reached over to Theoneius' left hand and turned it over. "Man, you've even got the same two crosses on your left palm." He shook his head in disbelief. ‘This can’t be some kind of stupid coincidence.’ He thought.
“No, this is not some kind of stupid coincidence.” The One responded.
“Hey! You can read my mind... my thoughts?” Brian was astonished and a little miffed.
“I can do more than that. Now let us get in your car and be on our way, there is much I need to tell you.” Theoneius noticed how much older Brian’s car looked than all the others in the parking lot.
Brian unlocked his door, then reached over and unlocked the passenger side. The One looked inside before sitting. “Uhm, is there something I’m supposed to do with this?” Brian hadn’t cleaned his car since he bought it 5 years ago and the trash had made itself home - and multiplied.
Brian spoke to his brother over the top of the car. “I’ve got other more important things to do than spend my time cleaning up messes. I don’t know where you’ve been all my life, but I think it’s a little rude to judge me on the condition of my car. You don’t even know me!” Brian paused to gain some inner strength. “I just so happen to be the best trainer of dolphins here at Sea World, thank you very much. And besides, the other folks who've ridden with me, didn't seem to mind." Brian looked at the mess and then thought about all the juxta positioning his passengers would always have to make. "At least no one’s ever said anything about it.”
“Well, all I can say is, I have learned that our environment is a direct reflection of who we are, and it does not matter if I am looking at your car or the condition of our planet.” Theoneius moved a bunch of things out of the way and got in.
Brian joined him. “Well, I just don’t have the time. Maybe later, but now I have to get you home and get ready for court tomorrow. Somehow I have to convince a whole jury that I didn’t pull out in front of an ambulance, with two cops claiming to witness it.” Brian did a quick once around to see no one was there, backed out and then gunned it. He seemed rather adept at going around slower moving objects. Many times he would yell, “What on Earth were they thinking?!”
The One didn’t reply though, he was taking in all the worldly noise and chaos, which existed outside his window.
After making his way to I-4, he headed north, winding his way through the many miles of unbelievably dense traffic (“IDIOTS!” Brian would scream every now and then - more now.); he exited onto Garland Ave. "It was here I made the worst decision of my life."
"What decision was that, brother?"
Theoneius was grateful to be off the interstate.
"The decision to not go home, but to go and pick up some fast Chinese, instead." Brian said some regretful words, there.
"You were going to pick up people who were running?" The One couldn’t work this one out.
"No. The food. I was going to pick up some fast Chinese food." Brian laughed. "No people."
"And what about this journey made it the worst one ever?"
Brian pulled off the shoulder and put the car in park. “Well, newfound brother of mine, I’ll show ya’.” Brian reached under his seat and pulled out an old crumpled up map. He uncrumpled it and then started to try and refold it on the original folds. It didn’t go smoothly.
Theoneius was bearing witness to someone he wasn’t ready for.
“Okay, so here we are. Let’s see.” Brian had to flip the map around to get it right.
“Instead of going east on West Concord Street here, like I normally do to go home,” He fumbled with the folds. “I turned south up here,” Brian pointed, “on North Orange Avenue." Brian kind of flipped the map, again. More fumbling. “Damn it!” Brian was done fumbling around. He crammed the wrinkled map into his lap and pulled back out. ”Heck with it. I’ll show ya’.” He turned south on North Orange Street - one of the busiest streets in all of Orlando.
The One sat aghast, as his twin multi-tasked, heading down a 4-lane one way highway, in traffic, at speed. He checked his seat belt and grabbed a handle.
“Oh, by the way, that’s the courthouse I have to go to tomorrow.” Brian pointed out his side and nearly drifted into another car. He swerved back. A few moments later, “It was right about here that I noticed that I didn't have any money in my wallet. So, I didn't stop." Brian pointed to the Chinese restaurant.
T felt safe enough to ask, "You checked your wallet while you were driving?”
"Well, I had an inkling that I didn't have anything in it and I had to check. It only came to me after I turned on Orange; otherwise, I'd a gone straight home. And sure enough, I checked and it was empty." Brian answered quite matter-of-factly, while he was physically repeating everything he just said. At speed.
Theoneius was having a difficult time believing that this person sitting next to him was really kinfolk. "So you then proceeded to...?" He spoke as if he really didn’t want to hear the answer.
"Go home. There wasn't any place else I needed to go right then. So I went east on West Robinson up here till I got to Summerlin Avenue South and turned north.
"Brother, have you noticed how many times you have gone the exact opposite of what the street names say?” Theoneius was kind of squinting as he asked.
Brian paused to think about that for a millisecond and then continued. "It was right here where all the trouble started. You see, when the light turned green so I could turn left, a truck ran the red light coming from the left. So I had to wait for him. He did stop before he got completely through the intersection, but that made all the other traffic stop. Then, after he backed up, I waited a little more time for some oncoming cars to go by before I turned left. But as I started to turn, I heard a siren off in the distance and then I saw the lights.” Brian made the turn at the intersection and pointed. “Then it was up here, almost to Ridgewood, that I passed the ambulance coming from the opposite direction. THEN unbelievably, two cops pulled me over by the athletic field, citing me for pulling out in front an emergency vehicle. Unbelievable. And I have to prove my innocence. What a load of crap." Brian always felt so picked on. The quintessential unwitting victim.
Brian travelled on for a little while, then turned west on East Amelia, passed by a few streets then turned left. Then he pulled into the driveway of a quaint little two-story house, in one of the older neighborhoods of Orlando.
“Well, whatcha’ think?” Brian eyes flashed as he proudly pointed to his humble abode.
After taking in all the traffic jams, the red lights and the honking horns, the loud pulsating music reverberating from other vehicles, really smelly exhaust, angry people and all the rights and lefts that Brian had to make, along with all his multi-tasking, just to get home, Theoneius finally spoke up. “You like living in this hell?”
“This is my home, thank you very much and I’ll have you know that I’m a respected man in my neighborhood. It wasn’t always this congested, at least not when I moved here 20 years ago. Things just got real bad, real fast. I think the government only cares about the taxes and license fees they collect from all the businesses and complexes. I don’t think they actually give a damn about any of the people, or especially the environment.” To Brian, it was always the government that was to blame.
“In a way, this city looks an awful lot like the inside of this car.” T climbed out, taking with him a couple of Carl’s Jr. wrappers and a coke can.
Brian put the car in park and they both got out.
“Should I prepare myself to be ready to see the inside of your car, inside your home?” The One smiled.
“Maybe.”
As Brian opened the door to his home, The One could only stand and stare at it from the doorway.
“Okay, let me have it. What’s wrong with it?” Brian noticed the tears running down his brother’s cheeks. Then he turned to see that his brother was looking at all the pictures of his family hanging on the living room wall, just in front of them.
“This is Mom and Dad?” The One choked, as he pointed.
“Yes, and this is Giuseppe and Harold and Barbarella, my… your brothers and sister.” Brian walked into his home and began pointing to all the people in the pictures. “And here’s your Uncle Frank and Aunt Francis, and…” Brian turned to look at his brother but noticed that he was outside sitting on the front steps, looking off into the distance. “What’s wrong, Theoneius?”
“Please call me ‘T’, anything else is just too much.” T paused for a moment. “I have missed out on so much. Damn it!!” He slapped the cold concrete step. “They had no Right to take me!”
“You mean the Lizzies?” Brian put his hand on his brother’s shoulder.
“Yes.”
“Have you called Mom and Dad since you’ve gotten out? Do you know where they’re at?” Brian was feeling very compassionate at the moment.
“No. Now is not the time… it is not time, yet. Please, excuse my language. It was my first time swearing.” T then wiped the tears from his face, took a huge breath and blew it out, and then stood up and went back inside. “You have a nice place here brother, even though I am not sure your house is an extension of your car or vice versa.” Then T paused for a moment. “Please forgive my judgments, I do feel at home here.”
“Is there something I can get you? A beer or something?” Brian walked into the kitchen.
“How about some fresh squeezed orange juice. Got any of that?” T’s spirits seemed to be picking up.
Brian went to the fridge and pulled out a pitcher of fresh squeezed OJ that he’d made earlier that morning. “I put a little citric acid in it to keep it from turning brown.” He poured his newly found brother a big glass. “You knew it was in there, didn’t you?”
“I know a lot of things, brother. And maybe, in time, you will know them, too. But right now, I want to talk with you about this court thing tomorrow. Tell me about that.”
“Well, you already know the details about what happened. Now I just have to go like a chicken into the fox den looking for justice." In Brian’s mind, he saw no way he was going to win. Outsmarted and outlawyered, he was doomed.
"Did you try explaining to the policemen what happened?"
"Hell, yeh! They didn’t listen. All they could say was "Give me yuh papurz." Brian said with a thick German-Austrian accent. "Isn’t it funny how they’re all starting to dress and act like Nazi’s?" Brian’s personal distastes were making themselves known.
“Papers?” T sipped on his OJ.
“Yeh, you know, driver's license, car registration, proof of insurance, dollar bills… stuff like that.”
“No, I did not know.” T took another sip.
“Then anyway, after giving him my ‘papurz’ he returned and gave me his papurz - a ticket - and then told me that I had to go to court and there the judge would tell me what my punishment would be… like I was already sentenced guilty! I tell ya’ brother, if you don’t know what’s going on in America, just hang around Orlando for a few weeks, you’ll get a good idea on how the original idea of America has been flushed down the toilet.” Brian has spent a long time down this rabbit hole. Remember, he does live alone.
“You do not like government?” T was working his way in there.
“It’s not that I don’t like them, it’s more like I hate what they’ve become in the name of safety and security, and what they’re doing to our country because of it. You know Benjamin Franklin once said, ‘Anyone willing to trade even a little bit of their freedom and liberty for safety deserves neither liberty nor freedom’. Man, this government has become the very thing that the Revolutionary War was supposed to have conquered a long time ago.” Brian paused and then said, “The King.”
“The King?” T did not understand.
“Well, yeh. You know how in England if the King or Queen screws up, the people all start a revolution and cut their heads off? Well, in this country, they’ve done it one better. When our government gets caught lying or stealing, those terds just get to resign or go to a 5-star hotel prison where they get to watch TV all day and get to keep everything they’ve plundered. They always get away with it, because they’ve come to rely on Americans being so stupid, that they forget about what happened 10 minutes ago and just keep worrying about what’s going to happen 10 minutes from now. Not to mention all the laws government has made, making them not liable for anything they do. What a scam.” Brian was well-versed in this Shakespeare play.
“It sounds like a good one.” T gave a loving smile.
“You bet, and now I have to go, as I said, like a chicken into the fox den, looking for justice from a government that has created laws that aren’t even in the Constitution, and they don’t have to prove that they are – even though the 6th Amendment says they have to. In fact, this damn ticket has forced me to go to court THREE OTHER TIMES just to get to this deal tomorrow and nobody, and I mean NO BODY is there willing to help me. All these laws are written in favor of the government and against us. I mean, what part of protect and serve is it to create laws out of a foreign language that you have to go to Harvard Law School for four years just to understand, and then be told that ignorance of the law is no excuse?” Brian has run that line over and over in his mind at least a million times and spewed it out about a hundred.
“Brother, you sound very frustrated.” T could easily tell his brother was becoming unhinged.
“Hell yeh, I am! And it ain’t just me that’s mad. Every time I went into court for this stupid thing, I saw people crying because government lawyers, hired hit men I call ‘em, were making people feel stupid and worthless. And then, when the judge extorts money from them, they have a good reason to feel worthless. Who said that our government was created to control and punish us, instead of protect and serve us? Where does it say that they were created to steal private property to obtain justice?” More well-thought-out spewage.
“How are you preparing for your defense?” T could feel the frustration and rage exuding from his brother’s pores.
“I don’t know. I only know that I got two cops that are going to lie and get away with it and I have no proof that I DIDN’T DO what they said I did. How the hell can you prove that something DIDN’T happen? Not to mention, that the law they’re gonna’ say I broke isn’t even in the Constitution. I guess I’m just gonna’ go in there in all my glory and flame out. Then they’re gonna’ force me to pay for the jurors and the court fines and fees and then there’s the ticket extortion. Aw hell, after tomorrow I may need to go get a loan just to stay out of jail.” Brian was completely drained.
“Brother, you claim that you did not pull in front of the ambulance, that you, in fact, passed it going the other way, nearly a block from the intersection?” T was a good listener.
“Yeh, that’s right.”
“How long did it take you to get through the intersection and then travel down the road to pass the ambulance?” Time to build a case.
“I don’t know. What good will that do?” Brian thought this train of thought was off the tracks.
“Brian, it is important to look at the entire time-line life of an event whenever it is in dispute. Before court tomorrow, I want you to take that timer that you have on the refrigerator and time how long it took for you to proceed from the point where you first entered the intersection, to where you passed the ambulance.” T pointed to the fridge covered with bumper sticker fridge stickers.
“Okay, but what good will that do me? I’ve got two of Orlando’s finest that want to see me strung up. And who’s going to believe any different?" Oh woe is Brian.
“There is one other thing I want you to do.” T said very calmly.
“What’s that?” Brian was shaking his head.
“When you go into court tomorrow, I want you to look at the judge and district attorney, as well as those police officers, as your family.” T sounded very stern.
“MY WHAT?!” That was by far the stupidest thing that Brian has ever heard in his entire life. “MY FAMILY? Are you nuts? Those fascists? All they want to do is punish us and control us and take everything we own. Hell, we don’t even own it, if they can take it any time they want to, claiming that it’s theirs.” Brian could not understand this logic. It absolutely made no sense.
“Yes, as hard as it may be for you, I want you to look at the Judge as your Grandparent and the DA as your brother or sister. And as for the police officers, look at them as your brothers. Do not look at them as enemies. Do not perceive them as things attacking you. If you do that, it will be your undoing.” T made himself very clear.
“Is there something here that you’re not telling me?” This was new news to Brian.
“Trust me brother, it is the only way for you to overcome this issue. There is no other way to solve this crisis in your life. Trust me, I know what I am talking about. Now that that is handled, can I use your shower and spare bed?” T always likes to handle the tough issues first.
“Sure, I’d show you where they are, but I have a sneaky suspicion you already know. My home is your home. I still can’t believe that you’re here. We have so much to talk about.” Government wrath was retreating quickly from Brian’s thoughts.
“That is for sure. After my shower I am going to take a long rest. Please do not tell anyone of my presence. Do not call Mom or Dad, please. It is important that only YOU know of my existence. You may not understand this request right now, but it is in your best interest, and theirs, for you to grant my request.” T was feeling rather at ease for the first time in a minute.
“Okay, bro. I’m gonna’ head back to the Park and take care of a couple of things and I’ll do that timing thing at the intersection on my way back. Ya’ know, I already feel better about tomorrow. I don’t have a damnable clue about what I’m gonna’ do with this time figure, but I feel like it’s gonna’ help me out a lot.” Brian had a spark of hope that didn’t exist minutes before.
The brothers hugged and then waived goodbye. The One went upstairs and took the longest shower of his life. “I hope it is okay for me to use all of his hot water. It just feels so good.” T stood under the spraying water, until he thought his goose bumps were permanent.
The next morning both were up at the crack of dawn. Brian was already pacing the floor, feeling anxious about what was going to happen later that morning. “Breathe, brother. Breathe.” T said. Then they left the house, got in the car and drove to the courthouse. As they were entering, T re-minded his twin. “Breathe, brother. Don’t forget to breathe.”
As Brian sat waiting for the process to begin, the Judge approached his bench and informed everyone that this case was not going to be presided over by him, but by another judge in another courtroom – Judge Clinton Cole, Room 201. A streak of horror shot through Brian like a lightning bolt. For this was the Judge that he hated most. More than once, facing this very Judge, Brian attempted to use the Constitution in his own defense, but not only was this plan unsuccessful, each time he ended up getting rolled over like a bug under a bulldozer.
Then Brian turned around and had the most settling vision - he actually saw Judge Cole as his grandfather. Since he didn’t have his robe on yet, Brian noticed that the old man’s suit, tie and hat were nearly identical to the ones that his Grandpa Robbins used to wear - that old, felt material.
“Oh my God, it’s Grandpa Robbins.” Brian said out loud. “I can’t believe it, all this time I hated this guy because all I saw was a robe and the devil himself, but this man is my grandpa!” Brian turned to T in astonishment.
“Remember Brian, family… they are all family.” T said very calmly.
After everyone had adjourned to another courtroom, the process began. Every step of the way, the one man who was Brian’s greatest nemesis came to his aid. During the trial, the Judge actually finished Brian’s thoughts. And more than once, came to his aid by reprimanding the DA for harassing him. That poor DA actually starting whining and whimpering. Brian couldn’t believe his eyes and ears. He thought he was in the Twilight Zone. Then it came Brian’s turn to cross-examine. Remember, he was representing himself.
“Officer Smith, you claim that the ambulance was traveling 40 miles an hour at the time that I allegedly pulled out in front of it. Is that correct?” Brian saw himself as the TV lawyer Matlock.
“Yes. That is correct.” Responded the policeman. “We all must pass a class at the academy where we must correctly identify speeds at a distance 10 times in a row in order to pass the class. That ambulance was going 40 miles an hour.” Then he got technical. “That’s almost 60 feet per second to give you a good idea.” He intentionally directed his words to the jury.
It was then that Brian finally understood why he needed to obtain the time it took to pass the ambulance going the other way. “Well sir,” Brian calmly stated, “if the ambulance was going 60 feet per second at the time it passed through the intersection...” Brian new the policeman was lying about the speed, in order to get the ambulance closer to the intersection at the time he passed through it. “How far away was the ambulance at the time I entered the intersection, 22 seconds earlier?”
The policeman looked confused. Brian knew he had him in his lie and that his lie would be his undoing. “Well, if it took me 22 seconds to proceed through the intersection and reach the ambulance coming from the other direction, wouldn’t that put the emergency vehicle more than 1200 feet away from the intersection at the time I entered into it? And wouldn’t that put it out of ear and eye shot, not to mention outside the Ordinance distance of 500 feet at the time I entered the intersection?"
The officer’s jaw hitting the floor could be heard outside of the courtroom. Brian knew the ambulance was going less than 20 MPH at the time he passed it, but he let the cop’s lie be his undoing. The officer could only stutter. The DA could only whimper. The Judge could only ask the policeman to answer the question.
Needless to say, it only took the jury 10 minutes to find Brian innocent. At the announcement of the verdict, the sound of Brian’s forehead hitting the table could be heard throughout the courtroom. Brian exhaled for joy. Then instantly, he knew his brother was right. It was only when he saw these people as his family, not as his attackers, that he found the confidence and wisdom to overcome them.
The Judge slammed his gavel and announced, “Case dismissed.”
Brian jumped for joy and ran into his twin’s arms. “T, you were right! I saw them as my family and the one person I hated more than anyone else on this Earth actually came to my aid! He finished my thoughts and made the DA cry. It was like I was in the Twilight Zone. Do do do do, do do do do. I don’t believe it! I mean, I DO believe it, but I would never have done that unless you told me to. Thank you, thank you so much. How can I ever repay you? I don’t look at these people like attackers, anymore - like they’re my greatest enemy. My God, how did you know? And that time thing? How the hell did you know?” Brian was truly in a place he’d never been before.
“This is just the beginning, brother. This is just the beginning.” T is always the one to calm.
The short ride home was nearly complete silence, except for a few loud mufflers and the bass thumping, bone jarring rap music blasting out of every other car that passed them; not to mention all those horns honking. But, none of that seemed to bother Brian – not anymore.
“Ya’ know, T, I don’t see those idiots out there as idiots anymore. They’re just crazy members of my family that I just have to tolerate.” Brian was shaking his head in amazement.
“You have come far grasshopper, in just one day.” Theoneius grinned.
“Do you know that I’ve had to deal with that crap for almost all my life? I mean, I've always seen more than anyone else. It’s like I have this special vision that God only gave to me. And it’s ticked me off more times than not.” Brian suddenly remembered the conversation about the Indigo Children. “I still see everything, but it’s like I just grew a new set of eyes. This is really something. I just don’t know how to let you know, how much I appreciate you lifting this burden from me.” Tears of joy filled Brian’s eyes. This was a big deal.
“I lifted no burden from you brother.” T grinned again. “I only gave you a new perspective. You are the one who put it into practice. And a darn fine job you did, if I do say so myself.” T paused for a moment. “You walked into court, without a lawyer, and successfully defended yourself in a system that has been made completely foreign to you. I am proud of you brother, not many in this world would have even attempted such a thing, let alone come out victorious.” T was believing more and more, this is his kinfolk.
“But you knew… you knew about the time lapse thing, and you knew when I saw that Judge as Grandpa Robbins, I would create an ally instead of an enemy. You knew. Somehow you knew.” It’s not every day the intelligence of another human being blows Brian away. One did today.
“Brian, while I have been away, a family raised me who already knows everything. And for the last 40 years, they took me in and taught me everything they know. Would you like to know more?” T sure was hoping.
“Would I? Are you kiddin’ me? Hell, yeh! I mean, sheeeeooooot, tell me more.” Brian was like a sponge…
“Would you be willing to give up everything you have, to follow me, in order to find the answers to your questions?” T spoke like a seasoned salesman.
“You mean, like give up my job at Sea World? You mean, like sell my house and just leave? I… I don’t know. That’s asking an awful lot.” …That just got wrung out.
“Brian for you to know what I know, you must completely detach yourself from the world around you. No more TV. No more radio. No more human drama. No more nonsense. This you MUST do, if you want to know what I know.” T knew that was a lot to ask.
“I tell ya’ what, for just today, right now, how about if we just celebrate - celebrate your homecoming and my victory in court. What say we do that?” Brian had both hands on T’s shoulders, like a coach giving a player the winning instructions.
“Fair enough, my brother. Let us celebrate our re-unification. How shall we do it?” T likes to play along, too.
“I know this great bar over in Tampa. It’s only about an hour or so away. What do you say?” Brian cocked his head to the left, as his tone got higher.
“Do they sell fresh juice drinks?”
“Oh, yeh. They got orange and papaya and just about every kind of fruit juice under the sun, along with some really good hooch to put in it.” This is Brian’s favorite bar.
“Okay. The juice is for me; the hooch will be for you. Let us go.” And for the rest of the evening, two brothers who just a day ago were alone in this world, set out on a wondrous journey to celebrate their victories.
The next morning came a lot sooner, than later.
“Aw man, I shouldn’t have drank so much – my head.” Brian was gingerly cradling his oversized cranium in his hands as he walked into the kitchen. “How you feelin’ T?”
“I have not ever felt better. You were right, that bar had some really great juice flowing in it. Thanks for the worldly experience, it was wo-o-o-o-o-o-orth it.” T stretched to the ceiling in the hallway.
“You mean like the time that you broke up the fight or when those girls came out of nowhere to dance with you?” Brian had another thought. "Or maybe driving home?"
“All in a day’s work. Now have you given anymore thought to what I spoke to you about yesterday?” Playtime over.
“Yep, this morning I’m calling Chuck and telling him that I’m taking my vacation starting today; and if he don’t like it, well, he can lump it. I’m with you brother, but do I still have to sell this place? I mean, I just got it paid off.” Brian was feeling pretty good about his decision. This was a journey he felt deep down in his soul, he couldn’t miss. But he still loved his home.
“No. This will be a good headquarters for you to come back to.” T tapped the fridge door. One of the magnet signs fell off. ‘All those who wander are not lost.’ “See?” T pointed down to the floor.
“Headquarters?” Brian was still stuck in the past.
“Go call your boss, I will start getting our things together.” T headed up to his temporary room.
As Brian was doing his best to stay calm on the phone with Chuck, Theoneius went through his twin's closet and dresser to pack up some clothes and toiletries they will need for the trip. T then came downstairs with a Hefty bag full of stuff. “Okay, you are ready to go.”
“Wait,” Brian inventoried the plastic luggage. “That’s all I’ll need is some extra jeans, jackets, T-shirts, toothbrush and toothpaste?” He believed his hand made it to the bottom of the bag too quickly.
“This is not only just for you.” T pulled his brother’s hand out. “I did not exactly come totally prepared for a long journey. That I have you to thank for.” Again, that patented smile.
“You didn’t bring any with you?” Again, woe is Brian.
“Remember brother, it is always easier for a smaller man to fit into bigger man’s clothes, than the other way around.” Slam.
“Hey, you crackin’ on my weight?” Brian sucked it in a little and spied the contents one more time. “Well, clothes are one thing. But you’re gonna have your own toothbrush.” Brian went upstairs and grabbed a new brush, still in its plastic wrapper.
Arms full, they headed out to Brian’s candy-apple red, hopped-up convertible 1969 Pontiac GTO and threw the Hefty bag of stuff in with the cooler, blankets and pillows that T had already packed.
Brian suddenly had a realization about the trip. “Uhm, I know this may sound… well… where the hell are we going?”
“Washington State.” T stated, while cleaning everything out of his side.
“Washington State! You mean way the hell back up there? …Back home?” That unsettled Brian. Home is a place he has not seen in a very long time.
“You could say that.” T smiled. “Remember grasshopper, the journey is part of the destination – it is not separate from it.” More wisdom from the master.
“Are you gonna’ talk to me like that for the whole trip?” Brian didn’t like feeling belittled. Even though T was not belittling him, the feeling stems from his childhood. After all, he was the baby of the family.
“Maybe, maybe not; that all depends on you.” T responded to his twin without blinking. “And there is no need to speed. Time is an illusion that you will soon find out. We will get there when we get there - and no sooner.” If one were to look up a “centered human” in the dictionary, T would be standing there.
Brian started speaking like he was announcing a King. “Yes, oh great brother of knowledge. Oh, great sage of the West. Oh, great seer of…”
“Okay, I will stop if you will.”
“Deal.” Life just got better.
And off they went.
The two hadn’t gotten two blocks, before Brian asked, “T how are we getting to Washington?”
Get on Colonial Drive up here and take it west all the way to I-75. Then take that north.”
“Wouldn’t taking the Turnpike north be a lot better, than going all the way to Brooksville?”
“Only if the time you spend on this trip is more important than the time you spend with me.” T turned his head and beamed a smile to his twin.
“Okay. I’m starting to get it.” Brian nodded his head and changed subjects. “So how did you get to my place? How the hell did you even know where to look?” Brian was scanning the perfectly formed heavens over the top of his windshield. The top was down. As it should be with ALL convertibles.
“Well, you might say I got dropped off here. Twins can find themselves no matter where the other one is.” T was speaking through all the dust and dirt flying around the inside of the car. Such is the life with convertibles.
Brian’s eyes returned to the road. “Dropped off? You mean you took a bus or hitchhiked down here?” He turned back and gave his twin a strange look.
“Not exactly. I tell you what, I am not trying to avoid your question, but I think we need to discuss a few more things before I answer that.” T laid his hand on his brother’s right shoulder. “And when you get to I-10 go west towards New Orleans.”
“Right on! The Big Easy. I know a lot of party spots up there!” Many, many drunken nights flashed through Brian’s mind in an instant. All those girls. All that booze. All that damage.
“Uhm, Brian, for the rest of this trip you are going to have to put your partying on hold. There are lots of things that I want you to witness and being impaired will just not let you see them. Sobriety is paramount.” T changed gears. “The Big Easy – that is what you call New Orleans?”
“Everyone does.”
“How appropriate. We will be spending the night there.”
“In New Orleans? I don’t think I have enough money for that.” Brian’s mind instantly became his checkbook.
“No, just outside of it. The energy of that town is not what we are looking for. It is not constructive for what we are going to do.”
“What ARE we going to do?” Brian is still as clueless as the day they met.
“You will know that when we do it. And with that, I guess this is as good a time as any to begin your lessons.” Time to get down to bidness.
“What lessons? You didn’t say anything back there about no lessons.” Brian’s eyes widened.
“Brother, between here and Washington State, there are things about yourself that are going to have to change, evolve.” T winked.
“Evolve? What, like I’m some kind of Cro-Magnon idiot or something?” Here we go with the belittling feeling.
T just smiled. “For now, do not think about your possible futures or regrettable past, just be in the moment and enjoy the drive. Take deep breaths and feel the wind blowing through your hair.” T stuck his hands up to feel the rushing wind.
Brian glanced over to his brother, wondering what on Earth he was up to.
T pulled his hands down and touched Brian’s arm, “Just focus on the drive, brother. All of your questions will be answered in time.”
Brian glanced back again, thinking a single thought. ‘You can read my mind, my thoughts… CAN’T YOU?’ He thought as loudly as he possibly could.
T didn’t respond. He just spent his time looking at everything with the eyes of a child - for the first time - knowing deep down, it would also be his last. The humid, salty air filled his nostrils with a moist, heaviness. The millions of lakes and streams brought tears to his eyes, along with the wind. “I love your car.” Was the only thing T said from Ocala all the way up to Tallahassee.
It was going through Tallahassee that Brian noticed that his fuel gauge appeared to be stuck on full. “Hey T, I think my gas gauge is busted. We left Orlando with a full tank, and we’ve gone” Brian took his finger and wiped the dust off the odometer part of plastic covering the dashboard gauges. “… About 250 miles and it still reads full. I’m gonna’ stop at the next gas station and fill up and have ‘em check it out.” Brian started tapping the gas gauge, not hoping it would move to the left.
“No need. Everything is alright – just keep going.” T comforted his brother.
“What, you mean I won’t need to get gas? Like my car is gonna’ make it all the way to Washington State on ONE TANK?!” Brian started to think he was getting played. ‘This is getting ridiculous.’
“Have faith, grasshopper.” T smiled.
“Hey, you promised.” Brian spoke very seriously. He wasn’t sure about anything anymore and felt like he was walking a tight rope, with no safety net.
“Sorry.” T sensed his twin’s fears. “No more fuel is needed than what you already have. We will only need to stop when we get to the right spot.” He did his best to calm Brian down.
“What right spot?” Brian started checking out the distant land which lay all around him. And a certain familiarity was starting to breed contempt.
“Pay attention to the road and stop asking questions for now. Take in all of Nature. Witness the beautiful landscapes here in Florida - all the rivers and lakes. Feel the sun beaming its love down on you. Focus on now. Right here. Right now.” T spoke as firmly as he had ever spoken. He became the authority. Right then. Right there.
“Shoot that reminds me, I didn’t bring any sun blocker. We will have to stop.” Brian gave a quick squint up at the ball of fire glowing in the middle of a deep blue sea of sky.
“Why do you want to block out the sun?” T looked shocked.
“Well, you know, skin cancer – melanoma – sun burn? The sun can really do you in, if you don’t protect yourself.” Brian flipped his sun visor down, then all the way up again.
“You think that God created the sun to do you harm? I do not see any of the cattle running to the corner market for sun block.” T pointed to a field full of cows.
“What are you saying?” Brian briefly glanced over to his twin.
“Check your thoughts and history. Skin cancer only really got going once you were convinced that the sun was harmful to you and that you needed to start applying lotions that would supposedly protect you from it. Lotions only block the creation of Vitamin D, a vital element for a healthy life.” T had his face to the sun and the wind at his back.
“Are you saying that sun block actually causes skin cancer?” Brian was feeling rather defensive.
“No, just your belief that God would create something that would inevitably do you harm. It is your beliefs that do the real harm – then you reinforce those beliefs by doing something physical in this world to substantiate them.” T was looking at his brother, squarely.
“Like buying sunblock.” First two dots connected.
“Yes.” T squinted a little, too. The sun was starting to move in front of them. So, he reached in the glove box and pulled out a pair of sunglasses.
That kind of caught Brian by surprise. He didn’t remember putting any sunglasses in the glovebox. ‘T must have done it. Must be his.’ He reasoned. “Hey, but what about all the things the doctors and physicians are saying on all those drug ads? What about all those things you hear on the news that PROVES that the sun causes skin cancer?” Brian was really confused. This perspective was totally new to him.
“I do not watch the news.”
“Well, I’m tellin’ ya’, there’s plenty of living proof out there and they’re showing themselves every day.” He didn’t believe T. Brian knows two people who have skin issues.
“Brian, the sun was not created to do us harm. It exists to create and sustain life, not to kill it.” Let the debates begin.
“So, you’re telling me that it’s a conspiracy or something between the sun lotion companies and doctors that keep promoting it?” Brian wasn’t into all that garbage.
“No, not them. It is your own conspiracy, to create proof that gets verified by others proving the same thing.” Again, the message is more important than the way it is received.
“Proving what?”
“That what you believe is your reality. And inevitably, it is your thoughts that create that reality. Simple as that. Now let us stop talking for a while and enjoy God’s creation as we fly past it at 102 feet per second.” Students are like light bulbs, too much juice and they burn out.
Brian checked his speed. “Hey, I’m only doing 70 miles an hour, the speed limit on this interstate is 75. You told me not to speed and I’m not.” Brian is always in defense of himself.
“Like I said, 102 feet per second and besides, is your life guided by the limits set on you by the signs that you can read?”
“I’m not speeding.” Always.
“That, is relative.” T quietly exhaled.
As they headed west towards New Orleans, the sun, which was now directly in front of them making a beeline to the horizon, seemed to intensify itself on Brian’s face. Brian found his sunglasses, too.
T only smiled and kept looking at everything with a sense of marvel and wonderment. Within little time, darkness had fallen as the two drove through Pensacola and the sunglasses made their way back to their homes. Then came Mobile, Alabama and Biloxi, Mississippi. Towns just seemed to be there one minute and gone the next.
“You know T, I’ve driven Interstate 10 a lot of times, but I don’t think I’ve noticed as much as I have this time.” They were nearing New Orleans and could see the big city lights in the far distance. Then Brian pointed to the light bulbs glowing in the near distance, in another direction, as they were traveling over a long bridge, which carried them over the bayous. “Like, look at those light bulbs glowing out there. Can you imagine people actually living in those swamps? They’re called Cajuns, ya’ know. And from what I hear, not many people like to have them around. I guess they’re just afraid of ‘em - since they all talk funny and act weird.”
“Yes, I have heard of Cajuns, too – they are very set in their ways.”
“Is that why they live out there, to stay away from us?” Brian was feeling a slight sense of superiority.
“I think it is more like for us to stay away from them. They have chosen to live outside of your world for a reason, same as the Amish up in Pennsylvania.”
“They’re all kind of weird, doncha’ think?” Brian judged.
“Careful of your judgments, brother. Should a day come when electricity no longer exists, who do you think will survive? Who do you think will still be around to teach us how to live without it?”
“The Amish and Cajuns, I guess.”
“Brian, the Lord works in mysterious ways.” T pointed to a road sign that they were about to pass. “Take this exit up here and turn right.”
“What are you, nuts? Have you lost your mind? There aren’t ANY lights out here and you want me to go somewhere that I don’t have a clue where I'm going? You know who’s out there?!” Brian was feeling genuine fear for the first time in a long time.
“Yes.” T had no fear.
Brian bit his lip. “Alright, but I don’t like it. I can’t see past my headlights and there might be Cajuns out there! And you know their kind just don’t like our kind.” For the first time in his life, Brian wished he owned a gun.
T touched Brian’s shoulder. “Faith, brother. Have faith. And it is not about their kind, it is about BEING KIND.”
The two came upon a lonely wooden shack about two miles down a twisting dirt road. “Stop here.” T commanded.
Brian slowed to a near stop. “WHAT?! No way. You and I both know that they don’t like strangers.” Brian was afraid of a lot of things right now.
Just then from inside the home came a loud scream and T jumped out of the car and ran inside.
“Hey!” Brian yelled. “Wait… you don’t know…” By the time Brian finally stopped, pensively got out of his car, put the top up and locked all the doors, T was already coming out of the front door.
“Brian, what are you doing?” T couldn’t believe his eyes.
“What am I doing? WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” Brian stood firm beside his car. He KNEW what these people were like and he didn’t want anything to do with them. He knew.
Just then the owners of the house and their five children joined T on the front porch. T turned to them and pointed to Brian. “This is my twin-brother Brian. Brian, say hello to Mr. and Mrs. Aberjous and their children.”
“Hell-o” Brian said slowly. “Uhm T, what’s going on?”
Mrs. Aberjous spoke out. “What’s goin’ on is yaw broth-aw just saved my François’ life. He was chokin' to death on a piece of shickon and we didn’t know what to do. So, I screamed to God faw help and he sent me yaw broth-aw, awe gawdian angel.” Then Mrs. Aberjous turned to T. “Yaw called it a Hime-lick Man… Man…?”
“Maneuver.” T finished with that smile.
“Please come on in, we don’t have much, some crawfish and some pieces of shickon left, but yaw welcome to it.” Mrs. Aberjous motioned.
“And a little somethin’ to wash it down with.” François added.
As they entered the run-down cabin, Brian noticed no other rooms in it, including no bathroom. “Can you tell me where your commode is?” Brian tried to sound worldly.
“Da' what?” François asked, not having a clue as to what Brian just asked for.
“Bathroom – toilet.” T whispered to François.
“Out back.” François pointed. “But look out faw da' swamp, it’ll eat yaw up if yaw ain’t ca’full.” Then he whispered to T. "Yaw twin shaw tawk funny."
Brian looked to where François was pointing. “Uhm, that’s okay.” He saw the tiny run-down shack with a half-moon on it. “I don’t have to go right now – maybe later. But I am kind of hungry, though.”
As they all sat around the weathered sycamore table, the Aberjous family could only stare at the twins. “Yaw twins, huh? Spittin’ image I’d say.” François said in a heavy French Cajun inflection. “We don’t get any outsid-aws he-aw.”
“But we are not outsiders, are we?” T asked with a grin.
“No.” Mrs. Aberjous said. “Yaw be awe family now.”
All of a sudden Brian remembered his court appearance, which by now seemed to have happened over a week ago – not yesterday. ‘Family.’ He thought to himself.
T spoke up, “Is there anything we can do for you in return for the kindness you have shown to us?”
“Shaw! Yaw can spend da' night and keep us company! Junyaw, our oldest, will make a place for yaw. Can yaw stay? We don’t ca' much for out-world-aws, but we shaw like yaw!” Mrs. Aberjous had a most contagious smile.
“We would be honored to stay in your home.” T returned her smile. “Would you please hand me one of those crawdads? Now how do you eat them?”
For the next hour or so, they all laughed, told stories and really enjoyed each other’s company. Brian kind of choked down one of the crawfish, and then munched on a piece of chicken. He tried not to turn green. They all laughed.
The next morning was heralded in by a ban tee rooster crowing on the front porch railing and Brian moaning and heading for the outhouse.
“Can yaw stay for breakfast? We got dem fresh eggs ready to fry, and maw crawdads.” Mr. Aberjous offered.
T looked out to the outhouse and laughed. “No sir, we have to be leaving and get back on our journey. Besides, I think Brian has had his fill of crawdads.” Mr. Aberjous laughed, too.
After a few minutes, as they were all standing on the front porch, Mrs. Aberjous reached around T and gave him a big hug and a kiss. “Yaw saved my husband; yaw saved us all.” Then she turned and did the same to Brian.
Taken aback with her sincere affection, Brian asked, “Thanks, but what’s that for?”
“Isn’t dat yaw caw? Didn’t yaw bring The One ta' us? Without yaw, my husband wouldn’t be alive right now and our chidren wouldn’t have a fath-aw.” Mrs. Aberjous had tears running down her cheeks.
“Yes, thanks to ya' both faw helping me with my own igno’ance. I shouldn’t a eaten dat shickon so fast. But it shaw was good!” François put his arm around his wife and pulled her tight.
Brian looked to his car and remembered that he had put the top up and locked all the doors. As he walked to it, he felt kind of stupid that he did that. Then he humbly reached into his pocket, pulled out his keys, unlocked the doors and put the top back down.
“We don’t lock anythin’ out he-aw. We all honest folk. Seems funny ta' see folk doin’ it.” François looked at T.
Brian could only stare at his feet. He was feeling more in his stomach than semi-digested crawfish. He felt like apologizing, but right then T cut in. “We are all one family, and I am glad that you consider us to be a part of yours. God bless you Aberjous family… and François,” T pointed to François’ stomach, “in the future, take smaller bites. There is no need to swallow everything all at once.”
“Dat good advise!” Mrs. Aberjous laughed.
As da’ caw… er, as the car backed out of the driveway, a somewhat confounded, but very pleased, Brian waived goodbye. He couldn’t seem to work out everything that had just happened in the last 12 hours. “It almost seems like a dream.” Brian mumbled.
“No doubt.” T responded. It seems more than one life was saved that night.
For the next 30 miles neither brother said anything, each was pondering what had just happened. Then Brian finally spoke. “You knew. Again, you knew what was going to happen. How in hell…”
“Pull off.” T cut Brian off. “Pull off the road.” He seemed rather miffed. The car came to a stop. “Put it in park.” He commanded. “Brian, right here, right now, you are going to promise me to NOT EVER swear in front of me again.” T chastised. “It is a nasty habit and I DO NOT live in hell and neither do those kind people. Watch your language and if you cannot speak without cursing, then say nothing to me at all. Do you understand?” T eyes were melting Brian’s soul.
Brian again felt humbled and lowered his head. “It’s only an expression.”
“You will watch your words.” T has never been more firm.
“Okay.” Brian acquiesced. “Sorry, T, I’ll watch my language…” Then he raised his head back up. “But YOU KNEW! You knew he was going to choke even before he choked and then you brought up the family thing again and sure enough, it was like we were family. Just like in court.” Brian shook his head.
“I am going to let you in on a little secret my brother – YOUR LIFE IS THE RESULT OF YOUR PERCEPTIONS. If you see another as an enemy or a backwards acting Cajun, then that is exactly what you are going to get. And they will respond to you exactly in that fashion, to prove to you, your perceptions. When you perceive evil, evil is what you are going to get in return. When you perceive ignorance that is what you are going to get, too. And when you keep looking for possible threats, somehow you will talk yourself right into seeing them, too. What you see and how you perceive that vision is your reality – it is as simple as that. If it is a human being, it is part of your family.”
T paused for moment to center himself, and then asked, “Do you think an IRS agent would take his own mother’s home? Do you think a police officer would Billy club his own father for not doing what he says? Do you think a judge would sentence another judge for a speeding ticket? No! Not when the offender is perceived as being a member of their family. Open your eyes and stop letting your own prejudices continue to blind you to a greater reality. All the world is your mirror. A reflection of you.” T paused and cracked a grin. “Therefore, whatever you see in another, is alive and well in you.” By this time, T was patting his twin on his chest.
“This is part of that evolvement thing you were talking about, isn’t it?” Brian looked down at his brother’s hand. More dots just connected.
“What do you think?” T brought his hand up to brush Brian’s nose with his pointer finger.
“Okay, brother, I’m learning. I just never really saw myself as being prejudiced before, because everyone else was seeing things the same way I was – so I thought it was right, it was real.” Brian was truly humbled. He is finding out, that he doesn’t know what’s best. And that is a scary thing.
“Be open to help. Be open to be kind. Be open to listen to other people’s ideas without imposing your prejudiced viewpoints. Only when you remove yourself from the world will you witness it for what it truly is.” T took a moment to look at his brother’s face, then turned to the back seat and asked, “Hey, you want a sandwich or something from the cooler?”
“No thanks, with all the humble pie I just ate I’m not very hungry right now – maybe later.”
“Suit yourself, but these sandwiches r-r-r-r-r-r-really look good.” T coaxed, as he unwrapped a peanut butter and grape jelly sandwich and uncapped a bottle of grape juice. “Mmmmm.”
An hour or so went by without a word being spoken. Brian could only think of how much of the hatred and frustration he felt towards the world, was actually HIM creating it all. T noticed Brian every now and then shaking his head and mumbling to himself. He laughed inside.
Brian finally spoke when he found the courage. “Hey, want to hear some tunes? You like rock or easy-listening or what?”
“Vivaldi.”
“Who?”
“Good for the soul and the higher chakras.” T responded. “Beethoven and Mozart, too.”
“Somehow I figured you’d say something like that. So you don’t like REAL music?” Brian was all about classic rock, not Classic Bach.
“You beg my pardon?” T turned to his twin. “Classical is the ONLY real music, all the other forms are just examples of awareness that re-minds you into your own dramas.” Zing!
“No. Now that’s country music you’re talkin’ about, there. You know what you get when you play country music backwards?”
“I am afraid to ask.”
“You get back your wife, your truck, your dog… Get it?” Brian laughed – alone.
“Barely.” T responded. “Music is a form of communication. It can heighten your soul or ground you into your own dramas – whether it is played forward or backward.”
“But it’s more than that T, music puts you back in time to the moment you found yourself in when you first heard it, or when you were doing something really memorable and the tune just happened to be playing. Like I remember the first time I heard Riders on the Storm by the Doors. I was in the back seat of the Plymouth with Judy over at Crystal Lake. In fact, whenever I hear that tune, even today, it takes me right back to the moment of those feelings.” Brian was lost on a bench seat.
“Music is a great medium for conditioning - for just that exact reason.”
“So I guess you’re not in the mood to be conditioned.” Brian smiled.
“Like I said, Vivaldi, Beethoven or Mozart. They condition me just fine.”
“I don’t suppose you have a tape? I think I could search forever out here for a radio station and not find one.”
“You mean one like this?” T pulled a cassette out of his pants pocket and pushed it into the player.
“You’re unbelievable.”
“Believe it.” T saw it stuffed away in a shoe box that was missing its lid, resting on the floor of Brian’s closet.
As Vivaldi’s Four Seasons filled the air inside Brian’s GTO, he began to think higher, more enlightened thoughts. “Hey, I think it’s working.”
“What is working?” T’s attention was taken away from a prairie dog he had been watching scurry around for the last few seconds.
“The whole time this tape’s been playing, I haven’t had a thought about government control or our over-estimated economy or the crappy condition this world is in – not once.” Brian was rather pleased with himself.
“Which world?” T asked.
“This world.” Brian took his hand and pointed down.
“You mean the planet?” T clarified.
“No, I mean America. You know, our government and how they’re screwing up everything and gaining control over everyone and everything.” Brian has seen way too many YouTube videos and listened to far too many talk shows to be talked out of this truth.
“Okay, it’s clear that you still haven’t quite got it.” T repositioned himself to get a better view of his twin.
“Got what?” Brian kept glancing over, with an attitude.
“The world that you are talking about is only YOUR perception of it. Do you think everyone sees the government as an evil entity?” T was really staring at his twin now.
“No.” Brian offered and gave a couple of quick glances to his right.
“Do you think everyone listens to Kansas or Dan Fogelberg?” T just kept a starin’.
“How did you…? Aw forget it. No, not everyone sees things the way I do or listens to what I listen to.” Brian seemed rather disgusted.
“Then whose world are you talking about?”
“My world, I guess.” Now he seems rather enlightened.
“Exactly. The world you live in is totally manufactured from your perceptions of reality. Does a millionaire live in the same world as a poverty stricken person? Do you honestly think that Donald Trump knows ANYTHING about the world of an orphaned Filipino boy living in squalor on the streets of Manila?”
“No.”
“Change your perceptions, Brian, and you will change YOUR world. Stop seeing government as evil and it will not be. Stop seeing Cajuns as being undesirable and they will not be. Start seeing this planet and EVERYTHING on it as your family and it will be. Get it?” If T could, he would have given his twin a mind-meld.
“I never said that Cajuns were undesirable.” Brian offered in his own defense.
“No. you just showed it by putting up the top and locking your doors and living all of your pre-conceived notions about what you think they are. Do you still think the same way?”
“No, not anymore.” Brian paused for a moment to scratch his head. “Do you think my skull is thicker than yours?”
“No, it is just the wax in your ears and the dust in your eyes. Clean them out and clear them up and see what happens.”
Brian looked amazed at his brother. “Where do you get this stuff from?”
T just stared back.
“Okay.” Brian slightly changed subjects. “So speaking of clearing up my vision, where am I seeing us go to next?” Brian thought that was a good segue.
“San Antonio.”
“Really, S.A.? Hey, you know that there’s another Sea World there?” Brian lit up.
“Really?” T replied back with a big smile.
“Don’t be smart.” Brian offered flippantly.
T became serious. “Watch your words.”
“Allick. Don’t be a smart-allick.” Brian wryly smiled back.
“Good save.”
“So I guess we’ll be spending the night at Sea World and you’re hoping that since I’m already employed with them, that we can just get right on in there.” Brian thought he was starting to get a handle on things.
“No, we will just be spending a little time there and yes, you will be getting us right on in there. We should be getting there around mid-afternoon and I just want to spend a little time with my family.” T was staring out his side.
“You have family that works there?” Brian was thinking that he had more siblings waiting for him up ahead.
He turned back. “You could say that.”
“Uhm, when you say that T, it normally doesn’t mean what I think it should.” Brian’s mind got back on track, again. ”You know, I’ve been working at the Park in Orlando for 20 years and haven’t even left once to go visit any of our other parks here in San Antonio or southern California.”
“Good. Then we will both have something to learn, because I have not ever been anywhere other than Mount Rainier and here with you.”
“Which reminds me, brother, you never did answer my question on how you got to my house. Did you fly?”
“You could say that.” T had a twinkle in his eyes.
“Okay, I quit. When you’re ready, you’ll tell me.” Again, Brian acquiesced and went back to focusing on the drive.
Along I-10 from Port Orange, through Houston and onto San Antonio, all Brian could see were oil wells, steers, prairie dogs and tumble weeds. Outside of the normal worldly cities and towns, that is.
“T” Brian wondered, “do you think we’ll ever evolve past fossil fuels and petroleum as a means to run this planet?”
“Yes, when the concern for nature and our environment gets great enough. Kind of like the way recycling took hold of the collective consciousness back in the ‘80’s. Only when people start seeing this Earth as their “home” will changes happen.”
“So that’s why we don’t have solar powered cars and homes and why we use very little wind and water power?” More dots.
“Right now, the major crisis in America is power outages in Texas and California. In Russia, it is worse. Last winter, there were people dying everyday from the bitter cold in Siberia. When enough people die or go without their conveniences, changes will happen. And in the end, it is really not the cold that is killing the people or putting them out in the cold; it is the belief that money is needed to keep the cold out. If you really want to find the answers to these problems, follow the money trail. There is where almost all of your answers will come. When you follow the trail of money, answers to third-dimensional problems become crystal clear.”
“You mean everybody is getting paid off to look the other way? – to NOT start up new ideas and technologies?” Brian’s not quite sure about connecting these dots.
“Brian, just under the surface of the Earth, under the mantel, exists a layer of superheated Earth that can be easily tapped into, to use the heat to turn the turbines that could easily generate electricity FOR FREE and provide heat to those people who really need it. The problem is not the drilling technology, nor is it turning the heat into electricity. The problem is, that it would put all the atomic power plants, as well as the coal burning power plants, out of business. Out of business. The people who now make billions of dollars off of these outdated systems see themselves as losing their incomes. Along with all of the support industries. Money is now considered more important than people.”
“That sucks! Why don’t we do something about that?” Brian’s upper lip got tight.
“We?” T’s forehead skin squished together.
“Well, those people who CAN do something about it.” His lip loosened slightly.
“People have come to trust, unto their lives, the authorities to do things for them. People have become apathetic to their own needs, blaming all of their problems on others, refusing to accept responsibility for anything. And since the “authorities” exist to take care of people, they will do the absolute minimum that they need to do in order to stay in power.” This is another one of those stretches that T hopes his twin will take the time to make.
“I told you government was EVIL!” Tight lip again, with pointer finger extended. Oops, stretched too far.
“No Brian, you have it wrong.” T reached up into the air and brought his brother’s finger down to the seat. “Government today will only provide the services that have a genuine concern to the populace. If the populace does not care about an issue, then government, no matter what words are written as law, will also NOT CARE. Government is an exact mirror image of the society it claims to govern. Do not blame them, blame yourselves.” T pulled his hand away.
“Blame ourselves? C’mon, how can I be held responsible for actions that I have no control over?” Brian’s frustration with his twin’s answers seem unending.
“The exact argument that has gotten all humans into this mess. Remember recycling? Only when enough genuine concern is given, will government react. Until then, money will drive everything, even unto death. Government has conditioned its people to react in this fashion. Only when enough people wake up and gain this genuine concern, will changes actually take place. Otherwise government will only look after itself, doing the absolute minimum to stay in power or get re-elected.”
“I KNEW IT WAS EVIL!” Brian yelled with much conviction.
“I did not say that. All I am saying is, those in charge absolutely COUNT ON The People’s apathy towards them and their responsibilities. So in turn, they do nothing to change the status quo. In America, as long as the energy is available and the bills are getting paid, everyone is happy – and that includes the government. Besides, change does not come easily – look at you.” T put it right back to where it belonged.
“That was a hard shot, brother.” Brian suddenly felt a little lonely.
“Brian, if there is one thing I have learned about humans, it is that it is much easier for them to point to others for the cause of their problems and then, run to others to solve their own problems, than it is to fix them, themselves. Government knew that if it could condition people to rely upon it, then it could use that reliance to stay in power and keep “the peace.” Right now, it is going after the churches, the last bastion of our society that is not feeding at the government trough.”
“Instead of peace, you mean control, right?” That church thing went right over his head.
“Again brother, it comes down to perceptions. Only a victim looks to others to blame their sad conditions upon. Only a victim NEEDS the assistance of another to make it in life. The responsible people find the will and courage to help themselves.”
Brian had no sympathy for anyone on welfare or food stamps or unemployment or any other form of assistance. He was pretty cold. “Yeh, God helps them who helps themselves. That’s the way I’ve tried to live.”
“That’s good, but realize your strengths can be considered as threats by those people or victims who do not understand them. In America, people ridicule things that they do not understand and do everything they can to replace that ignorance with the comfort of security, by staying with those beliefs that they have used all of their lives, which they KNOW will help them.”
“You mean like welfare?” See?
“Watch your tone, Brian. You may look at welfare as a tool government uses to condition and control people, but I assure you, those starving Americans who do not have a dime to split between them look at it quite differently.”
“Yeh, that’s because they have yet to stand on their own two feet!” Ice cold.
“Meaning?”
“Meaning that it’s the hard times that teaches us the most about ourselves and our lives. If there’s one thing I’ve learned, it’s that comfort only brings mediocrity and laziness, and not a damn thing, er darn thing, is learned from those things, except what they are - laziness and looking for handouts – and right there’s the government willing to take from the hard working and give to the bum.” Never was Brian more convinced of his truth.
“Boy, you do have issues with government.”
“I’m sick of seeing laziness!” Brian thought humans should be held to a higher standard.
“Then stop being lazy.”
“What?” Brian couldn’t believe what T just accused him of. “I ain’t talkin’ about me, I’m talkin’ about THEM!” Brian pointed far off into the distance. He really gives that pointer finger a good work out. He’d have done damage by now if the roof was up.
“Who 'dem?” T sounded like François.
“THEM! All the Americans who’ve bought into this whole victimhood scam. Welfare, food stamps, WIC, all the socialism. That’s NOT what this country was founded upon, but socialism sure is what this country turned into. The government has made everybody believe that they need it to make it. I remember listening to Ms. Homovich in Social Studies class talk about socialism and communism and fascism and how those societies, those governments WERE WRONG. But now, all I hear on TV is that we need more social welfare programs, social security-net programs – all offered by THE STATE. I remember when “The State” was a bad term. It was what we called USSR’s communist government. Now we use it, BUT THAT’S DIFFERENT! In Russia, it’s something we need to replace with democracy, in America, it's okay. What a bunch of baloney!” Brian was spitting he was so angry.
“Brian, what you see in others is alive and well in you.” T calmly reminded his twin.
“What? Are you saying that I’m a socialist? THAT I'M A FASCIST?” That made the hair stand up on the back of Brian’s neck.
“No, I am saying that it must be in you because you are relating to it. If you do not like to see laziness, then stop being lazy. If you want to stop seeing apathy, then stop being apathetic - yourself. The fact that you can witness something outside of you and point your finger at it simply shows that you are identifying with it. If it was not in you, you would not be able to identify with it.” T knew his twin was on the brink of doing something violent.
“Well, I’m not trying to change the world…” Brian seemed to calm down a little and defended himself, again.
“Yes you are.” T refused to let up.
“No, I’m just trying to show people that they’re going about things wrong.” That is always Brian’s perfect justification for all these circumstances.
“Really?”
“Hey, whose side are you on?” Brian was feeling all alone, again. He thought that maybe his brother should be a better ally.
“Our side.” T paused. “Brian, God made this planet and all the humans on it so we can work out our issues, either together or apart. That is where free will comes in. And chances are, if we choose to include others, working out these issues can be made easier. The simple fact that you think you know what is right today, does not mean it will be right tomorrow or even that you are right, at all. It is your judgments and prejudices that are blinding you to the real truth.”
“And what’s that?” Brian sure knows how to put out that attitude.
“Okay, one more time – YOUR PERCEPTION DEFINES YOUR REALITY. Now say it with me.”
“My perception defines my reality.” Pretty weak.
“And what you think CREATES your reality.” T added.
“And what I think creates my reality.” Brian monotonously repeated.
“The sooner you get those truths into your head, the sooner you will start living in your heart. Only AFTER we have stopped being a victim, can any semblance of empowerment take place. But, be aware of the trap that always awaits the newly empowered.” T said rather ominously.
“What trap, T?” It didn’t sound good and Brian sure didn’t want to fall into it.
“It is the trap of thinking that since you have now overcome your victimhood, gained enlightenment and self-empowerment, that you are now somehow obligated to impose your will upon everyone to make them overcome their sense of victim hood and lack of self-empowerment.”
Brian felt a need for self-defense. “Whu… I’ve never done that to anybody.” Brian paused to think. “I think.”
“Do you honestly think you would have learned anything in your life if other people did everything FOR YOU?”
“No, I guess not.”
“Do you honestly think that you really helped those people you just jumped in to help, only to do for them, completely disempowering them and stopping them from finding out on their own? Finding the strength to do it on their own?” T was really countersinking this finishing nail.
“No. I guess not.” Brian had never seen his actions from this perspective. “I didn’t know. I thought I was helping them.”
“Okay, now you do. It was once stated that in order to do the right thing, you must lift up your own cross and carry it. It is not required that you carry another’s, nor to have another carry yours. You must stop trying to do stuff for other people. Give them the same chance that God gave you – the chance to learn on your own. Let the ignorant become smart by themselves. Because, the only way we ever become smart is when we FINALLY learn of our own ignorance. And know that only those who WANT TO CHANGE, will, and they will come to you. Otherwise, if you keep going to them, you will just keep getting played.”
“Wow, I guess I’ve been pretty ignorant.” Brian reluctantly concluded. Then he thought more about all the suffering in his life. “And really played.”
“Brother,” T sensed his brother’s current state of despair. “If God wanted everyone to be enlightened, at this very instant, do you not think they would be?
“Yeh?”
“Okay, so let it all go, then. Let go of your need to enlighten everybody you think is ignorant. Let go of your need to enlighten the Dark. Let go of all the dramas in your life, that always make you seek out the victims, which make you want to do something about it in the end. And then once again, you find yourself jumping in to help. Disempowering everyone along the way.” T looked deep into his brother’s eyes. “Drama is the fuel of chaos – and that is one kind of fuel that is extremely combustible and few people really need it, anyway. It actually burns hotter than your body was meant to take. Then comes burn out.”
“Nice visual.” Brian’s eyes blinked. “So, it’s not important for me to point out to others what they’re doing wrong and what they NEED to do, to make things right?” Brian was genuinely wanting to know. These were all new dots to him.
“No.” T smiled and shook his head.
“You say that so nonchalantly. You’re not committed to anything?” Brian was surprised at T’s apparent disconnect from humanity.
“Only my own enlightenment and right now – yours.”
“See? You want to change others – you want to change ME!” It is always a weak mind which seeks to find fault in others.
T sat straight up and put his nose really close to his brother’s right ear and spoke very succinctly. “Do you want to change? Do you seek enlightenment? If not, turn this car around right now and go right back to your old ways, your old world!” T was using his pointer-finger to point behind them.
“No! I AM interested. I want to learn.” Brian got the point.
“That, my brother, is the difference. I asked you right up front, back at your house, if you wanted to change and you thankfully, wholeheartedly said yes! I, in no way, have imposed myself upon you once, to change your mind.” T returned to his regular seated position.
“So?” Brian took the first chance to glance over.
“So… stop imposing your will on others. Those people who want to change will seek YOU out. They will come to you – they will come with you. The only way to change this world is to change YOUR world – and only through becoming a living, breathing, unimposing example can you do that. Does that not perfectly describe Jesus, Buddha, Gandhi and the Reverend Martin Luther King?”
“Yeh, I guess you’re right.” Brian humbly replied.
“This trip is about to get interesting, but only AFTER you have released all of your impulses towards your own prejudices can that happen. Say this, I do not know what is best for others, I only know what is best for me.”
“I don’t know what’s best for others, I only know what’s best for me.” Brian’s monotone was clear.
“Good, now say, the world is my family and I tolerate them all.”
“The world is my family and I tolerate them all. But,” Brian just couldn’t get it. “What if I KNOW they’re wrong?”
T threw his hands up. “Have you already forgotten the first mantra? You do not EVER know what is best or worst or wrong or right for anyone other than you, unless it happens to be your child. Can you not see that that simple thought form of knowing what is best, is the cause of 100% of the resistance, agony and misery on this Earth and over half of the wars fought on it?”
“Not all wars are fought for ethical or religious reasons?” Brian knew history. Or at least he thought he did.
“No, sometimes weapons have to be used up because there are just too many stockpiled and more are always on the way. Remember, to get your answers here, just follow the money trail.” T remained pretty stalwart about that.
“Wow, are you saying that the wars America fought, were only fought to use up overstocked bombs and bullets?” Brian could only visualize mountains of missiles and bombs and bullets and lands filled with countless rows of tanks and airplanes that were blotting out the sun.
“No, the first two world wars were based on ethics and morality. In those wars though, America found it could make more money making weapons, than doing anything else. That is why this country is the number one arms dealer in the world.”
“But wait, according to you, we shouldn’t have imposed in those world wars, we should have stood back and watched.” Brian felt he had to be right about this one.
“Is that what you think I should have done with Mr. Aberjous? Should I have just stood back and watched him choke to death?” T was shocked at his brother’s accusation.
“Well, no! I mean…” Brian began to feel another way. “Wait a minute, how is his deal anything like a world war?” Brian thought this had to be the stretch of the century.
“As is the microcosm, so is the macrocosm. As is the atom, so is the universe.” T, always so few words, so much meaning.
“Whoa, you lost me on that one, T.”
“To stand back and watch someone or some people die at the hands of things outside of their control is a choice, but it is a coward’s choice. To not help when you can help, to not assist in times of need when you can assist, is not enlightenment, it is cowardice. There is a difference.”
“Splitting hairs, aren’t we?” Brian always wants to joust.
“Brian, we all have free will to do as we please. To impose it upon people who are not dying is wrong. To not impose on those who are dying is an abomination to FAMILY. Have you forgotten that the whole world is your family? Would you stand back and not help a sister or a brother? How many times are you going to argue ignorance in an attempt to define enlightenment? I love you brother, but I can see that this world has CONDITIONED you into seeing yourself as something separate from everything around you. I think it is time now to stop talking and let you think about that for a while.” T’s not into jousting right now.
“But…” Brian wanted to continue.
“Shhh. No more talking. Go back to enjoying the view.”
Brian spied the horizon to his left. “The oil wells?”
“Or the beautiful sky.” T looked up.
Then off to his right. “Scrub brush and tumble weeds?”
“Or nature in its grandest state.” T had his head back.
“Perceptions?” Brian finally got it.
“Perceptions. Now stop talking and enjoy the view, reluctant grasshopper.”
It only took a couple of hours of human silence for the twins to reach San Antonio’s Sea World. The twins noticed, both San Antonio and Orlando have something in common other than their parks – city life and all that goes along with it.
“Not much difference between here and Orlando, huh?” The silence was broken.
They pulled into the parking lot.
“Boy, this place is pretty nice.” Brian was checking out all the neat park landscaping. “Now where’s this family you want to meet?”
“They are your family, too, you know.”
“Who? Who’s my family?” Brian caught himself. “Uhm, outside of all mankind, that is. You mean I got more brothers and sisters here?”
“You could say that.”
“Awe, c’mon man!”
T offered some clues. “You know them, many by name. After all, you have been working with them, or more precisely, they have been working with you for the last 20 years – forty, for me.” T had a big grin on his face.
“You mean…” Brian started. “No way. You mean…?”
“Yes brother, the dolphins and whales – the cetaceans.”
“No way! Really? Ya’ know somehow deep inside I knew there was something special about them!” Brian stopped in mid-stride. “YOU MEAN THEY ARE ACTUALLY, FOR REAL, MY FAMILY?”
“Yes. No boloney, as you would say. They are family to all humans on this Earth and their mission, their purpose is one of the grandest of all on this planet.”
“What mission is that?”
“We will talk about that a little later, but for now you need to get us inside.” T pointed toward the gates.
Brian walked up to the employees’ entrance and flashed his Park ID to the security guard at the gate. The guard looked at them both, doing a double take because of their likeness and then verified Brian’s ID Card. Then, just as the guard was about to ask for T’s ID, a voice could be heard yelling from the front door of the building just inside the entrance. “Brian, Brian Obson, is that you? Long time no see!” Then the familiar stranger waived the guard off and motioned for them to come through the gate.
“Alan, Alan Sanchez is that you? What the heck are you doing here?” The two came together and shook hands.
“I was offered a transfer to here from the Park in Orlando a few years ago – it gave me a chance to come back home. What brings you to the River City?”
“Alan Sanchez, meet my brother Theoneius Obson.” Brian motioned his brother’s way.
That temporarily set T back on his heels, because he’d never heard his last name before.
T reached his hand forward to shake Alan’s hand. “Hello, please call me T, all my friends do.”
“Brian, it’s really a good coincidence that you’re here right now, because we’ve been having a hell of a time with some of our dolphins and well, after hearing all the stories about what you did 20 years ago, you may be the perfect one to help.”
“So you need my help?” Brian was remembering the conversation he just had with T.
“Yes.”
“You’re looking for my assistance?” Brian was just making sure.
“Brian.” T gave his twin a terse look.
“Alright, alright, I’m sorry. I was just caught up in some of the things that T and I were just talking about.” Brian changed his demeanor. “How may I be of service?”
“Spoken very well, brother.” T reassured.
“Come with me, we’ll go back to the resting pools.” Alan motioned, then led the way.
Just as the three entered the resting pools area, what happened in Orlando repeated itself right there. Every cetacean in the area immediately stopped doing what they were doing, came to the surface and positioned themselves in the pool to get as close as possible to The One.
“What the…?” Alan puzzled. “I’ve never seen them do that before.”
“I have.” Commented Brian.
“Really? Where? When?” Alan asked.
“When my brother showed up in Orlando 3 days ago – mine did the same.”
By then, T had walked over to the largest pool and was lightly stroking the largest killer whale in captivity. He looked just like a Master petting man’s best friend.
“Does your brother work with cetaceans?” Alan was totally perplexed.
“You could say that.” Brian smiled back.
“I’ve never seen them so calm, so relaxed. Just this morning they were all agitated and wouldn’t eat anything.”
“I think they knew what was coming.”
“What was coming?” Alan shook his head.
“Him.” Brian pointed to his brother.
By now T was sitting in the lotus position next to the killer whale with his eyes closed, as if in deep meditation. All of a sudden the whale turned and swam the pool underwater for a few laps. Then with a huge uplifting surge, he threw himself into the air and splashed down with a mighty THWAP, covering everything with his wake. Then the dolphins in the other pools did exactly the same thing, making smaller thwaps.
“What the hell is he doing to them?” Alan screamed.
“Watch your language, please. No need to curse.” Brian corrected.
Then The One stood up and walked back over to Alan and Brian. Brian was smiling, but Alan had a look of terror on his face. “Who are you? What did you do to my whale and dolphins?”
“They are mine, also.” T said.
“And mine, too.” Brian added.
“I don’t get it.” Alan was searching for a handle on the moment.
“I think you will find that their appetites have returned - in fact, they may even eat a little more than usual. Treat them, it is not like they have not earned it.” The One told Alan.
“WHO ARE YOU?” Alan demanded an answer.
“I am Theoneius Obson, brother to Brian, and every cetacean in the world.”
Brian was shocked at T’s openness.
“What are you crazy? Some kind of nut case?” Alan’s attitude towards T was a little less than gracious.
“Hey! No need to ridicule what you don’t understand!” Brian chastised.
“Brian, please.” T calmed his brother. “I came with a message for them and I have given it. Thank you for your hospitality, but we must be going now. Brian?” T motioned for Brian to leave with him.
Alan was left spinning in place, first looking at the dolphins, and then spinning around to watch the brothers leave, then back to the cetaceans. He was truly confused. But the cetaceans were acting with more life than they ever had before. In fact, for the rest of the day, all the shows had higher jumps, faster movements and louder screeches than ever. Even the tourists got into it a little more than usual. Electricity filled the air and every trainer noticed it, but none of them could figure out what made it happen.
As they were heading back to the car, Brian couldn’t contain his excitement. “Boy T, I can’t believe what you did in there and how forward you were with Alan.”
“Sometimes you just have to be completely honest.”
Brian was feeling like a giddy kid inside. He began skipping around the parking lot like a schoolboy out for summer vacation. Then he turned to T, “You know, I never liked that guy.”
“I know.” T nodded.
“So where are we going to next, oh great brother of mine?”
“No pedestals, please. We’ll be heading north.”
“YOU MEAN LIKE TO CANADA?” Brian had a look of semi-terror on his face.
T just laughed. “No brother, we will be going to a beautiful place just northwest of here called Canyon Lake, just past New Braunfels.”
“What’s there?”
“Soon, we will be.”
Brian new that was enough questions about the future – he’s beginning to learn. “Ya’ know you’re right about us ridiculing what we don’t understand.”
“Speak for yourself.”
“You know what I mean.”
“Brian, now is as good a time as any to start saying what YOU really mean. Generalizing statements can get you into a lot of trouble if you are not careful with your words. In other words, think before you speak.”
“Yes sir. Man, you’re pretty hard sometimes.”
“So is life, I am afraid.”
“Hey, before we head out, think we could hit a place called La Margarita? A friend told me if I was ever in this town, I’d have to try their chips and salsa. And he said their margaritas are out of this world.”
“Maybe we should stay in this world and just stick to the chips and salsa.”
“Okay, then maybe check out the Alamo on a drive by?”
“Might just as well since we are here. Historical war monuments seem to be of importance to you.”
For the next hour or so, the brothers toured San Antonio’s landmarks munching on chips and salsa. “Stop here.” T commanded.
“Here, at the Botanical Gardens?” Brian seemed puzzled.
“Yes, right here. It is one of the best ones around and I need the energy.”
“Energy?” Brian gave T one of his many questioned looks.
T gave a stern look back, “Yes, ENERGY.”
As they entered the gardens, a chorus of a million birds suddenly echoed throughout the arena, to the likes that none of the employees had ever heard. Little critters began scurrying up the rocks, boulders and tree limbs looking for a perfect seat on which to perch. T sat down on the grass and motioned for Brian to join him. “Ask no questions. Say nothing. Just do what I tell you to do.” T commanded.
“Okay.”
“Try to sit like this.” T showed how to reach the lotus position.
After a concerted effort, Brian complained, “I can’t. I just can’t get my feet to tuck in like that!”
“With some stretching you will be able to, but for now just assume the traditional Indian style sitting position with your legs crossed and your hands resting palms up on your knees.”
Brian struggled to get into position. “Okey dokey, I’m ready.”
“Now close your eyes and relax. Open your mind, your awareness, to all the trees and bushes and grass and rocks and birds and all the other animals. Listen to them.”
“Listen to the grass?”
“SILENCE! Do not speak, just follow my instructions. Now breathe. Breathe everything in - make it a part of you. Feel all the different energies entering through your breath and swirling in a vortex around your heart. Breathe gently, breathe slowly. As you breathe out, touch everything here with your presence, your aura. Make the connection. Then they will connect with you. You and this place are one. Feel the bonding. Feel the love.”
“My God, I’ve got goose bumps all over me.” Brian mumbled to himself, spying his forearms.
“Touch the birds with your awareness. Caress them and love them. Connect to the rocks and see if they have some history to tell you. For all knowledge is contained in stones and bones. Feel the ground under you pressing up to meet you – to greet you. Now take everything you are feeling and send it as a laser beam of light to the crystalline core of the Earth below you – Her name is Gaia, by the way. She is your Mother. Silently tell Her how grateful you are for your life, then let Her respond with Her love.”
A few minutes passed, but to Brian it seemed like about a second and a half.
“Now take everything you have felt and learned and send it into Heaven, to God. Silently tell Him you are His creation and this is what it feels like to be it. Give thanks to Him for everything in your life. Send Him your love, then wait for His response.”
More time passed.
“Now take 10 breaths, counting backwards from 10 – do not rush them. When you reach zero, open your eyes.”
After a few more moments, Brian opened his eyes to see his brother smiling at him.
“I… I’m…” Brian stuttered.
"Shhh." T put his hand up. “Say nothing brother, just look around you.”
All around the twins, people were standing and staring. Even the birds in the trees stopped singing. A Buddhist monk was crying with joy.
“Do you see it?” Brian's eyes got big.
“See what?” T smiled.
“The lights! Do you see the lights? The aura around everything! Do you see it?” Brian could barely contain his emotions.
“Brother, these lights were here when we arrived, and they will still be here when we leave. Only now, you know about them – you see them, and you will take some of them with you.”
Then, like a universal rheostat turning up the noise, all the sounds started coming back – the sounds of footsteps, the light conversations of people, the birds chirping and water trickling and the rest of the world. “Wow, everything’s back to normal.” Brian blinked his eyes about a dozen times.
“Not everything, brother. You are not. I would say you are pretty abnormal right now.”
“How do I get the vision back, the feelings?” Brian was hoping this wasn’t a one hit wonder.
“Repeat what you have done here.”
“Can I do it anywhere?”
“Uh huh. You can do it anywhere, because God is EVERYWHERE. No matter where you are, you can connect to All That Is.”
“Man, I always thought this meditation stuff was just Eastern philosophy mumbo jumbo. I had no idea.”
“Now you do. Let us give thanks and get back on our way.”
As they stood up, many of the people who were standing around seemed to come to their senses, too. A few could even be heard asking themselves “What happened? Why am I standing here?”
As they were leaving, Brian noticed a clock on the stone wall – “Holy cow, we’ve been here for almost an hour. How can that be?”
“Where you went brother, time does not exist. Get used to it – it is just an illusion.”
“You said that to me just before we took off, when you told me not to speed.”
“Let us go.” T put his arm around his twin and they both walked arm over shoulder back to the car.
Brian turned to look at his twin. “I love you, brother.”
“I know. I love you, too.”
As Brian headed north on I-35, his mind still held his consciousness hostage, back at the Botanical Gardens. What just happened to him was outside of any reality he’d ever experienced.
“Brian, are you paying attention to what you are doing?” T touched his twin's shoulder.
“Yeh, sure.” He blindly answered. All of a sudden Brian looked in the rear-view mirror and saw a flashing bubble in it. “Aw man, a cop! I must have been speeding.” Brian slumped in his seat. Then he rose back up when his old feelings of hatred and rage towards government started taking over his consciousness.
T immediately grabbed his brother’s leg and squeezed.
“OW! What the heck did you do that for?”
“Stop feeling those feelings. Stop them RIGHT NOW. Remember your perceptions. He IS NOT your enemy; he is your brother. Get those family feelings back like you had back in the gardens. Do it now!” Never before had Brian felt his brother this intensely – and it hurt.
“Alright, alright already.” As he pulled off to the side of the road, Brian was rubbing his leg where T put the gorilla-grip on it. “You didn’t have to squeeze that hard, ya’ know.”
“Sometimes that is what it takes to get your attention. Now just relax and get out all your stuff that he is going to ask for… AND BREATHE.”
“You mean my ‘papurz’”.
“Brian?” T gave that stern look again.
“Okay, okay. Everything I’m going to need is in the glove box. Right there.”
As the State Trooper approached the car, Brian had his stuff in his hand. “License, registration and proof of insurance, please.”
T leaned over and whispered to Brian, “Remember, he is your brother.”
“Do you know why I stopped you?” The officer asked.
“Yes sir, I must have been speeding. I’m sorry.”
“You aren’t from around here, are you?” The officer started doing a quick eye check of the car and its occupants.
“No sir, we’re on our way from Orlando to Washington.”
“Through San Antonio? Kind of out the way, isn’t it?”
“No. We wanted to see Sea World and visit your Alamo and Botanical Gardens. And we had to stop at La Margarita for some chips and salsa – no margaritas though. Have you ever been there…?” Brian looked at the officer's name tag, “… Officer Ward? Your first name?”
“Good.” T said to himself.
“Terry. Officer Terry Ward.”
“I’m Brian Obson and this is my brother, Theoneius.”
“Twins, huh?” Officer Ward noticed.
“Uh huh. Terry, Officer Ward, I’m very sorry for speeding. My brother and I just left your botanical gardens and I was so caught up in its beauty that I temporarily lost track of my speed. Terry, I swear to you, I haven’t sped this entire trip, my brother will attest to that. I’m really sorry.”
The officer took Brian’s “papurz” and returned to his cruiser. The feelings that Brian was feeling inside were about to make him explode. The anxiousness and fear and anger were about ready to make themselves known when T smiled at him and reminded him to, “Breathe, brother. Just breathe.”
“Man, I can’t believe he’s gonna’ give me a ticket, I couldn’t have been going that fast.” Brian was shaking his head in disbelief.
“Cancel, cancel.”
“What?” That caught Brian off guard.
“Don’t overmind, just think good thoughts. Just think good thoughts.” T reassured.
In what seemed to be forever, Officer Ward returned to the car and handed back Brian’s “papurz.” “I’m going to let you go with a warning this time, just slow down.” The Officer gave the brothers a smile and tipped the brim of his Smokey the Bear hat, and then returned to his cruiser.
Brian had tears welling in his eyes. 535 lifetimes of rage just succumbed to the truth.
“Let it out, brother. Let it all out.”
As Brian signaled to return to the interstate with BOTH his arm and turn signal, he really couldn’t believe what had just happened. “T, he gave me a warning. Again, you knew that if I treated him like family, everything would turn out okay. I don’t know what to say.”
“Say, thank you God. Brian, government is a ‘what’, not a ‘who.’ The only way you will ever get them to see you as a ‘who’ is to treat them as a ‘who.’ A ‘what’ is a lawbreaker that needs correcting. A ‘who’ is a person named Brian, who knows better, but just made a mistake. You bridged that gap when you asked for his first name. That made him see you as a ‘who’, not a ‘what.’”
“Yeh, I saw John Travolta do that in the movie Phenomenon. His girlfriend did the same thing. I mean it worked in the movie, so I gave it a shot here.” Brian looked up to the heavens and screamed, “THANK YOU, GOD! THANK YOU SO VERY, VERY MUCH! And thank you, Hollywood.”
Over the next few miles, T noticed Brian constantly checking his rate of speed. He never got past 55 mph. “Do you know why you needed to thank God for what just happened?” T asked.
“You mean for saving me from a ticket?”
“No Brian, YOU did that. I’m talking about the whole situation.”
“Hey, if there’s anything I’ve learned on this trip, it’s to do what you tell me to do, because I’d be crazy not to. Outside of that, I’m not quite sure why.”
“Brian, God created this government that you have come to despise so much and rebel against. God created it, it is HIS CREATION.”
Brian could not believe his twins’ words. “T, why would God create such a messed-up thing as what we have? Why would He create this maddening system of control and punishment?”
“To make you slow down, maybe? To make you overcome your fears by showing love, maybe? To make you responsible for your own actions, maybe?” T’s eyes glowed like a mid-winter fire, burning in a wood stove, keeping the cabin at a perfect 82 degrees.
“Wait…” Brian paused for a moment. “Are you saying that this government that’s in place right now is needed…? Needed for my evolvement?!” A bright light suddenly flashed in Brian’s head that was so bright it made Theoneius squint. “But, why? Why would God make it so incompetent, so WITHOUT its own responsibilities? Why would He create such an abominable system that NO ONE can understand and looks an awful lot like the Roman Empire, the Nazi’s and the Mafia, ALL WRAPPED UP INTO ONE?!” Brian reached maximum frustration.
“Maybe to make you rely more on HIM, than it?” T spoke very slowly, with a big smile and a high set of eyebrows on his face.
Brian’s gears ground on for a long time on that one. “Really? No sh… no kidding?”
“Brian, history repeats itself until the lesson is learned. And you are learning it, my brother. Right now, in history everything is coming to a head and all these lessons must be recognized for what they are. When you are going too fast, God will give you hints to slow down. When you are not paying attention to what you should be paying attention to, then God will make sure that things happen to MAKE YOU SLOW DOWN, wake up and pay attention.”
“You mean like with Hitler?” Brian still had Nazi’s on his mind.
“Exactly.”
“That doesn’t sound very good, does it?”
“Within freewill Brian, there must be limits. There must be self-discipline. It is the only true way to live free. Even though we are all free to do anything to anybody, it is our self-restraint, our self-governance makes us true Americans. And when we do not govern ourselves very well, well, you end up getting what you deserve – what you have created."
“Wait, you mean I created that situation right then? I brought that cop to me?”
“Yes.” T confirmed. “Nothing comes your way Brian, without YOU asking for it. When you finally recognize that, you will not be a victim anymore, you will no longer see yourself as a victim of circumstance. After all, did he make you speed?”
“No, I did that all on my own.” Admitting guilt is not something Brian does very often, if at all.
“Then you got out of it all on your own, too, did you not?”
“Well, me and God, I guess.” Brian stared straight ahead of him, keeping his awareness on a single lane of asphalt and two lines.
“Exactly. My, we are getting smart these days.” T was happy with the way everything worked out.
Brian noticed a road sign, ‘FM 306 – Canyon Lake, 5 miles.’ “Look, the turn off to Canyon Lake. Looks like we should be there a little before sundown.”
“Excellent.” T seemed very pleased. “I have seen the sun set there in my vision quests and I am really looking forward to seeing it in the flesh.”
The single-laned asphalt road, wound its way through the rural Texas countryside. Scrub oaks and tall grass lined the highway as anticipation began to build in the car. The lake can be seen off in the distance. The sun shimmering off the choppy surface looked like something out of the movie On Golden Pond.
“Ya’ know T, I can feel your anticipation – or is that my anticipation? But, I’ve never been here before.” Brian kept questioning. “But, it seems somehow familiar. But, how can that be when…?”
“Brother, please.” T cut off his brother’s words. “If you are not going to talk to me, you could at least have the courtesy to keep your thoughts to yourself. It is rather harrowing to think that you are asking me questions, when all you are doing is listening to yourself ramble on. Do it mentally, please. It is the courteous thing to do for those who happen to be around you.”
Another sign came up, ‘Canyon Park Road’, “Take that to the left. It is not far now.” T pointed.
Brian turned. The large Texas-sized lake could be seen on both sides now. The road jutted out on a peninsula that presented a surreal setting.
“Turn right into those trees and park by that picnic table.” T pointed.
“You mean drive right on up in there… in the trees?” Brian wasn’t sure he wanted to do this.
“Yes, and when we park, remember to put the top up. Unless you do not mind a few natural surprises.” T pointed up in the trees.
As the car slowly drove through the trees, the heavenly evergreen scent wafted through the air better than any room deodorizer could ever try to imitate. It is the heat of the day that always brings it on. When they finally stopped, T quickly opened his door and jumped out, making a beeline for the beach. Without breaking stride, he flung himself wholeheartedly right into the chilly water – clothes and all.
“Whew!!!” T jumped up like a rocket. “THIS IS AWESOME!!” He shook his head like a shaggy dog. “My God, it is everything you said it would be. That… and MORE!” Then he pointed to the sky and fell ungracefully backwards into the crystalline blue, like he was taking the Nestea plunge. “Thank you, Father.” He whispered.
“Hey!” Brian yelled. “Your clothes, man! You’re soaking wet – all of you!”
As T laid flat on his belly in the shallow water near the beach, he spit out a perfect stream of Canyon Lake. Then he stretched his neck to the sky and yelled back, “That is okay! I brought clothes!”
Brian quickly checked the items in the back seat. “I only see my clothes.” Then he yelled to his brother, “I ONLY SEE MY CLOTHES!”
“Like I said, it is okay, I brought clothes.” T spoke quietly, then again squirted water out of his mouth onto a small depression in the sand, making Canyon Puddle.
“Aw, man.” Brian’s shoulders slumped as he realized whose clothes he was really looking at. Then he turned back to the lake. “Hey, can we build a fire now?”
“Yes, I think so. There has been a lot of rain this summer and I do not think there is any ban on campfires currently being enforced.” T stood.
“Okay, then I’ll go get the firewood.” Brian took a step.
“No you will NOT, you will come down here, right now, with me.” T was pointing to his feet, through two feet of water.
“But…”
“No buts. Look you said it, you would be crazy to not do what I tell you to, right?” T’s memory was always spot on.
“Did I say that?” Brian feebly offered.
“Yes, and we still have an hour and half to go before dark and that is plenty of time for you to get the fuel. Now get down here.”
Brian walked with great pensiveness to the water. He walked slower the closer he got. “Is it cold?”
T prompted him, “Come here, look at this.”
“What? What do you see?” Brian slowly made it closer to the water’s edge.
"Down here - look." T's pointer finger was about an inch above the water.
Brian flipped off his sneakers and edged into the not-so-warm, late summer water. “Damn this water’s cold.” In a minute, he was out near his brother, about 15 feet off shore, in knee high water. “Alright, I’m here. What do you want me to see?” Brian stood over his brother who was still bent down over the water.
“Look down here, look closely.” T was pointing at the water directly below him; he bent down even farther to appear to look closer. “Look.” He whispered ever so softly. His finger was a millimeter from the water.
Brian bent over to put his nose about 6 inches from the water. “What?” He whispered back. “What is it that I’m supposed to be seeing?”
“A reflection of a Master.”
“You?”
“No, you my brother.”
“What?” Brian was not ready for that. He stood up in disgust. “Aw man, you got me down here to stand in freezing water just to make me look at myself? Sometimes Theoneius, I just don’t get you.”
T also stood up and faced his brother. “The water only feels cold because the air is so warm – and I am telling you my twin brother, although you may not see he Him, I do. And until you can look at your own reflection and make your claim to Who You Are, you will do exactly what you just did.” He was pretty serious.
“You mean get angry?” Brian gave a little attitude.
“I mean, you will write yourself off as just another common thing on this Earth and discount your own being by taking yourself for granted and defining yourself according to the perceptions of others, instead of your own reflection.” This is the most intense The One has been in front of his twin. “The sooner you stop doing that, the sooner you will see The One that I am talking about. The One that I see. Now, let us go build that fire. I am getting a bit chilly myself. I need to change my clothes. Are you going take a dip?” T motioned to the water as if it were going to open up wide and let him go to shore untouched.
“No. Suddenly the only reflection I see is of me shivering in front of a fire, cold to the bone, and I don’t want to see that come true.” Brian turned to his brother. “Besides, I don’t need to swim in the water to take advantage of it. I think its reflective properties have done enough for me, right now.”
T smiled a loving smile at this brother, threw his arm over his shoulder and started walking up on the shore.
“Aw man!” Brian pulled away and shook. “Man, you’re wet. And cold!” Brian shivered.
“Do not worry brother, the warm breeze will dry you off soon enough.” Back to camp they went.
“Hey, how much food you bring?”
“Enough. I will get the cooler, you get the wood.”
As Brian gathered twigs and branches, T lifted the cooler out of the back seat and set it on the picnic table. Then he turned to Brian and yelled, “Hey, I think you forgot to do something.” T pointed inside the car, also pointing out that the convertible top was still down. Then he pointed in an arc to let Brian know of the possible path that a little present from a Blue Jay took, to get there.
Brian ran back to the car, throwing the wood down by the pit on his way by. Looking around inside, he came across the “gift.” “Aw man, what a bunch of crap. We haven’t been here for more than 15 minutes.” He grabbed a rag and started cleaning up the mess.
“Things do not take long in nature, brother. Sometimes it is best to prepare for those natural things that always have a chance of happening – right away. Hey, how about if I start the fire while you put up the top?”
Brian was still shaking his head in disbelief. Then as he was pulling up the top, he noticed his brother sitting over by the campsite, looking off to the west. “Hey, whatcha’ lookin’ for?”
“West.”
“West?” Brian’s forehead scrunched into a bunch of lines. “It’s that way, over the water, towards the setting sun.” Brian pointed. “What’s so important about west, anyway?”
“It lets me know where south is.” T turned 90 degrees to his left. “This way.” He pointed.
“Why’s that so important?”
“Fire is one of the properties of the south. To stand in the north, facing the south, while building a fire gives honor to that direction.”
“You honor directions?”
“Brian, everything, every concept is a part of God and when you start treating things with reverence and honor instead of skepticism, then maybe you will begin to understand those words.”
T turned back around to face the south and knelt to the ground. He took an old half burnt branch and scraped the pit a little deeper. Then he meticulously stacked each twig and branch in a crisscross pattern, with the twigs on the bottom and branches higher in the stack. Then he took a few Kleenex’s he got out of the glove box and stuffed them under the twigs and lit a match and held that to the tissues. The fire lit with uncanny quickness.
Brian noticed that every movement his brother made was very intent-full, very focused. He moved the twigs one at a time and took his time doing it; all the while facing south with the pit in front of him. “Hey, that’s a good fire, brother. Have part pyromaniac in you?” Brian teased.
“No, it just always seems to work.” T held his open palms close to the fire.
“Where’d you learn how to do that?” Brian also got close to the fire.
“Washington.”
“I take it you learned everything up there.” Brian was pleased to learn a little more about the brother he knows nothing about.
“No.” T paused, and then he looked up smiling. “You have taught me a lot, too.”
“Touché, brother. I’m learnin’, ya’ know?” It really is tough for Brian to accept his shortcomings.
For the next 30 minutes, the brothers sat on the picnic table, listening to and smelling the small crackling campfire while watching one of the most beautiful sunsets they’d ever seen, go down over Canyon Lake. No one said a word. I don’t think either one of them even gave it a thought.
Then, just as the last wedge of sunlight peaked below the hills above the water, a burst of neon-green flashed for a nano-second and then it vanished.
“Did you see that flash of green light?” Brian whispered as he was still looking where the sun went down.
“Uh huh.” T whispered. “It is the sign of the times.”
“What times?” Brian turned and looked at his brother.
“The good times. Is that wonderful or what?”
“Yeh.” He turned back to the water. Then they sat in silent splendor, really taking in what they’d just seen.
As night grew, so did the number of sparks that could be seen sailing through the air in an infinite number of directions. As they spun off, their mesmerizing movements seemed to put Brian into a trance. T just returned from putting some new clothes on.
“The sparks came first.” T offered to Brian, as he walked by him on his way to having a seat on a log.
That caught Brian off guard. “What? I didn’t catch that.”
“The sparks,” T pointed, “they came first. Lest a lens was used to focus the light."
“How did you know that I was thinking about that?” This really caught Brian off guard.
“What were you thinking?”
“Well, which came first, the flame or the spark? Kind of a chicken and egg thing, I think. Then I thought, well, maybe the fire because the fire makes sparks, so I reasoned that it was the fire. That’s when you said, the sparks did. You have incredible timing.” Brian was shaking his head and laughing.
“But brother, did a spark not light the match, whose flame was transferred to the tissue, which acted as the quick burning fuel to get the wood going?”
“I don’t look at things that deep.” Brian was staring into the flames.
“You mean that intently.”
“I know where you’re going with this.” He turned to his brother.
“You do, huh?”
“Yeh, I think you’re about to tell me that God is the fire that creates the sparks that each one of us could be.” Brian is starting to catch on to Theoneius’ way of teaching.
“Is.” T corrected. And that includes grammar.
“Okay, each one of us is.” Brian corrected himself.
“But Brian, what if the spark did not have any fuel like dry grass or paper to land on and ignite with its own little flame? What if it just landed on water or a rock?” Class is in session.
“Then I guess it’d be out of luck.” Brian quickly reasoned.
“Luck has nothing to do with it.”
“Well, it wouldn’t start a fire, I tell you that.” Brian thought this line of questions was silly and responded just that way.
“Okay. So a spark also needs some kind of medium to generate a fire?” T likes to teach with questions.
“Well, yeh, what do you think I am, stupid or something?” A common starting point between student and teacher.
“No, not in the least. But, you did ask the question.”
“So what’s the big deal with sparks and flames? Why is it so important to know which one came first?” Brian was back to following all those sparks traveling on all those paths, hoping none of them find anything to ignite.
“Because you cannot have a flame without a spark. And you cannot sustain that flame without some kind of fuel that it can use to burn.”
“I guess you’re drawing an analogy to learning.”
“I am drawing it to life.” The fire’s glow illuminated The One in a heavenly way. Light bright, then flickering. Crackling. Beautiful.
Brian thought for a moment about T’s abilities to read his mind and how his brother can seem to know what’s going to happen in the future, like he can read the sparks. “Okay, so you can read my mind and tell me everything that's going to happen tomorrow.”
“I cannot tell you what is going to happen tomorrow.” T quickly responded.
“C’mon T! Don’t bull me. You’ve known everything that’s happened up ‘til now, right from the time we first met. Don’t tell me you don’t know what’s going to happen in the future.” Brian was firm on this. He knew he was getting played.
“I do not know what is going to happen in the future.” T just kept staring at the spark generator right in front of him.
“Theoneius Obson, you liar!” Brian stood and used his pointer finger.
“Look Brian, the future is made up of an unlimited, infinite number of choices that people can make - almost like those sparks.” T pointed at the fire. “Brian, sit down please.” Brian complied.
T continued. “And since many people base their futures on their pasts, their probable futures can be predicted because of their experienced pasts. But for those very few who live in the moment, their futures are like those sparks, they can go in any direction at any moment. Meaning the future may not happen tomorrow, it may happen today.”
“What do you mean?”
“I think Samuel Clemens put it best when he said ‘Many a good day is ruined the night before.’”
“Oh, so it’s my choices that I make tonight that could affect my future tomorrow?” These are some big dots getting connected.
“Uh huh. In other words, a single thought change today, can open up a whole new world tomorrow.” T opened is hands to the sky.
“So, tomorrow’s not in stone, I can change it tonight?” This was getting exciting. Kind of like interactive learning.
“If you choose to.” The One knows the importance of free will.
“Well, sure. So… how do I change my future, tonight?”
“By changing your thoughts about it. One thought leads to another.” The flickering light of the campfire was illuminating T’s face in a most magical way.
“Huh.” Brian went into deep introspection on that one and almost drowned.
T could tell he needed a little help. “Brother, did you see yourself being here three days ago?”
“No way, I didn’t see myself anywhere, doing anything, but being at Sea World in Orlando for the rest of my life, just doing my job.” ‘And happy to do it.’ He thought.
“Do you think that you intentionally set out to be here?” This is where one thing leads to another.
“No way. Before today, I didn’t even know this place existed!”
“Did you being here, happen all at once or after a number of other things happened?”
“Well, I’d say that me being here, is because... one thing led to another.” Brian was starting to make the connection.
“That is the way futures happen, brother - one thing leading to another. Do not jump ahead and try to guess. Stop trying to predict the future - MAKE IT, instead.” T grinned.
“One thing leads to another.” Brian’s finger was bouncing in the air, adding together all the things he’s seen and done in the last 72 hours.
“Brother that is the way life is. If we all knew the struggles we were going to go through at the time we came here, we would all be running away as fast as we could! Only when things are taken one step at a time, one thing at a time, are mountains moved, are life’s obstacles overcome. One thing leads to another.” T's finger was bouncing in the air.
“One thing leads to another.” Brian went back to watching the sparks.
“Each of these sparks represents a path you can take. The paths are infinite in number and direction - that is free will. But if you are looking for your path to start a fire within you, you will have to make sure that the fuel it lands on will do just that.” T is a good teacher.
“So sparks that land on the water or a rock, they’re worse off than the ones, that say, would land on that dry tinder?” Brian pointed.
“No. All sparks are unique and precious and all sparks have within them the chemistry to start a fire – it is what they land on that will determine whether it starts one or not. The spark is still a spark, but until it ignites something, it will only be a spark – and that is all it really can be, anyway.”
Brian began feeling a different kind of fire growing inside of him. “I think the sparks of legalism are starting to land on water."
“That is good.”
“And the sparks that use to be created for changing everyone else are hittin’ the rocks.” Brian saw them in his mind.
“That is better.”
“But I gotta’ tell ya’ T, there’s something in me that I’m noticing that’s getting a lot louder, a flame that’s growing to make me start saving the planet and stop trying to save everybody else.”
“That is best.” T paused and smiled. “Brian, to get back to your original thought...”
“I didn’t think I was thinkin’ so much, to tell you the truth.”
“Sparks and flames are actually one in the same. They represent a circle, a cycle. The spark creates the flame, which generates more sparks and generates more flames. You really can’t have one without the other. It is only important to know which one comes first, when you finally decide what kind of flame that you are looking to start.”
“Well, you certainly started a good one here.” Brian paused to take in all of this new mind-bending stuff, then he floated back to Earth. “Have you noticed that there’s nothing in the world like sitting in front of a campfire under the stars?” Brian noticed the similarity between stars and sparks – for the first time.
“I think the cowboys knew they had something here.” T was nodding his head up and down.
“Amen to that.” Brian reached over to give his brother a high five.
T leaned to accommodate. Then he stood up and walked back to the car. He grabbed two blankets and a sleeping bag, throwing one of the blankets on the front passenger seat.
“Whatcha’ doin’?” Brian’s consciousness became human.
“Bedtime. I will take the picnic table, you take your car.” He threw his bedding on the table.
The brothers hugged, yawned and went to bed.
As Brian awoke in the back seat, he sat up and looked out the front windshield to see T sitting in the lotus position on top of the picnic table, facing the lake.
“Did you sleep like that?” Brian yawned as he slithered out of his car, half falling on the ground.
“No, I am just looking for a little morning wisdom.” T stayed in perfect form.
“Through meditation, huh?” Brian fumbled his way toward his brother.
“That and facing west.”
“Oh, here we go again. What will the west do for you this time?” Brian made his way to the picnic table, being careful to not trip on something. Then planted it.
“It gives you wisdom.” T came out of form and stood before the picnic table.
“Okay, the south helps us to make really good fires and the west gives us wisdom…” Brian was pointing obliviously. No coffee in the morning means, ‘Not sure.’
“And water.” T added.
“And water.” Brian confirmed. “What do east and north do for us?”
“East represents the air and lets us clear our minds with good philosophy. The north represents Gaia, Herself, and provides us with our survival needs.”
“So if I were to meditate on manifesting stuff…” Brian intentionally paused.
“You would face the north when you meditated.”
“And if I want to learn more about Buddha or Gandhi and their thoughts…” Brian paused again, waiting for T to finish his sentence.
“You would face to the east. Each direction also has its own animals, plants and minerals that correspond to them, too.”
“Are we going to get into that, now?” Brian seemed to have morning irritation.
“No. Maybe later.”
Suddenly Brian had a thought about God and how He fits into this new information. “But what about God? What direction does He have?”
“Our Father is all directions and all things. In order to speak with Him, all that is required is a “closet”.” T did the things with his fingers making the quotations sign, hoping his brother would get the metaphor.
“Huh.” Not sure if he did.
T changed tracks. “Right now twin, I would like to go back down to the water.”
“What? To show me who I am again?” Brian waived his arms before him. “No thanks... I’ll just stay right here... where it's nice and dry... thank you very much.”
“How can someone who swims with dolphins every day, dislike water so much?”
“It’s not that I hate water, I just love my wet suit.”
“Oh. Well, this time think of it as a physics lesson, instead of a reflective lesson. We won’t be going in. Okay?” T reassured his brother.
T got off the picnic table and took a minute to stretch. First he leaned with his arms stretched out in front of him against the picnic table and gently stretched his calf and thigh muscles. Then he sat down and gently twisted his upper torso right and left, keeping his hips in place. Then he sat straight and gently spiraled his head around, first clockwise, then counterclockwise.
Brian watched intently. “You do this every morning?”
“Ever see a cat or a dog when they first get up? What do you think they do?”
“Stretch.”
“Good. Now you try.” T stood up to make room for his twin.
As Brian stretched he could hear his body making strange popping sounds as well as his voice moaning above the chirps of the birds in the trees.
“Man did you hear that – that popping sound? My bones must be pretty bad.”
“Watch your words, brother. The sound you hear is only calcium deposits that have built up and gas escaping from your joints that filled up overnight. Your bones are not bad. Watch your words.” T again spoke with great intensity.
As Brian gently rotated his head, he could hear and feel crunching noises inside his skull where it connects to his neck and up in between his eyes. Then he saw some lights flashing in his head. “Whew, I feel ten times better. Even a little light headed.”
“You have opened up new energy pathways that were previously closed.” T paused to give his brother a good once over. “Good, now let us go down to the water.” T grabbed his reluctant brother by the arm and led him back down to the shore.
“I’m not going in.” Brian warned, making a feeble effort to pull back. He suddenly remembered the stupid Polar Bear Club he was talked into joining back at 4H camp, so very many years ago. Every morning at sunrise, the group jumped into the lake. He remembered what he used to say when he hit the water. 'AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!' “No way, I ain't goin'.”
“Do not worry, grasshopper. As I said, we are not going into the water this morning. We are just going to learn a little more from it.”
Although, most of the dark had gone, the sun had yet to rise, and the glow of its coming was upon them.
“Look how beautiful it is, T. I wished we had a boat. Look at that one out there, playing around on the waves.” Brian was pointing to a catamaran with a big sail floating aimlessly about a quarter mile away.
T picked up a small pebble and threw it in the very shallow water by the shore.
“Hey, I can do that.” Brian smiled.
Then T grabbed another pebble and said, “Watch.” He again threw it into the shallow water. “That is your thoughts.” Then he grabbed a larger rock and threw it in a little deeper, it made a much bigger splash and a thumping sound. “That is your words.” Then he reached over near the water and pulled a large rock weighing at least 5 pounds out of the sand and pitched that one in, way far out. It landed with a throaty KERPLUNK and sent a wave so big that it reached the shore quite quickly. “That is your actions. Get it?”
“I think so.”
“Brian, the water reacts the same way that all of space does when things are done in it. Only, here on Earth, you can act like someone from Missouri and be shown how it reacts.” Waves were still coming in from that big one.
“You mean whenever I think or speak or move, a wave gets sent out into the universe?” Brian looked into the ethers.
“Yes, and it looks just like this.” T threw another smaller rock into the water. “Notice how the wave goes out in all directions. In water, the wave looks like a disc. But in space, it is actually the shape of a sphere or ball.”
“No matter how tiny the thought is or how minuscule the movement is or how softly I speak, it sends out a wave?” Brian was working things out.
“How small of a stone can you throw in the water that will not make a splash? Yes, no matter how tiny, they all splash. And it is important that you see what I am trying to show you. Can you see it?”
Brian threw a rock in and witnessed the wave that was sent out. “And this wave goes on forever?”
“Uh huh. And the place where the rock hits the water will leave an indelible energy print right there, for a very long time.”
“You mean, that spot right there has the energy in it where the rock hit? That energy?” Brian pointed to the spot where his rock hit the water.
“That is correct. And now consider your emotions like that rock. The intensity of the emotion normally dictates the intensity of the energy signature left at the spot of the emotion. And when those emotions are repeated over and over again in the same place, the energy signature can get really great.”
“Are you trying to tell me that’s why there’s ghosts and poltergeists?” So many dots. So many connections.
“I did not intend that, but I would say you are on the mark. Nothing is done or thought of or said in this universe that is not somehow recorded by the moment.”
“You mean like a universal tape recorder?”
“In a way. The impression is very definite, very feeling. That is why you must take care in being emotional, and also where you display those emotions and how many times you do it. Here, let me show you.” T got up and walked about 15 feet away to pick up a sand bucket that was left on the beach. He then walked over and dunked it into the water filling it to the brim. Then he returned to his brother, placing the bucket between them. They both knelt on the sand.
“Now this pale represents you and the water in it represents your life’s energy.”
Brian touched the pale. “I look a little used, brother.” He smiled as he inspected the well-worn pale.
T continued. “Watch what happens when I tap my finger in it once.” T lightly touched the water and removed his finger. “See how the motion sends out a single wave, and see how that wave returns to its place of origin with nearly the same intensity and speed that it was sent out with?” T’s finger followed the wave through its entire cycle.
“Yeh, and it came right back to the middle. Right where you touched it. Hey, how come it didn’t slow down?”
“Because what you are actually seeing is the energy displacement ON the water, not actual water moving. And when it hits the pale wall, the only thing the energy can do is return to whence it came. Do you understand?”
“Is that why waves can move much faster than say, a submarine?” Brian was thinking about an old black and white, “Voyage to the Bottom of the Sea.” It was a favorite.
“Yes, exactly. The submarine represents an object trying to move through the medium of water, and that can take lots and lots of energy to do. Meanwhile, the wave is really only energy passing over the water and the water is creating peaks and troughs to correspond with the exerted energy. Do you understand?” It was important to T that Brian connect these dots. If only because, these dots connect to so many others.
“So in a wave, the water isn’t really moving, it’s the energy affecting the water to make it look like it’s moving.” Brian looked out over the surface of the lake – in a whole new way.
T slapped his brother on the shoulder. “Exactly. You make a fine student.”
“Well, I’ll tell ya’, they never taught physics like this in school. There, it was all blackboards and babbling. Please continue.” Brian excitedly motioned for his teacher to continue with his lesson.
“Now I am going to tap the water a number of times and I want you to see what happens to the waves when they all come back and converge on themselves.” It didn’t take many taps for Brian to respond.
“Man, that looks like chaos. I mean it looked like some kind of cool geometric design when they first started coming back, but now it’s just chaos, pure and simple chaos.” Although this is something that he has seen his entire life, Brian just came to realize it.
“Now watch the water and see how fast it goes back to its naturally calm state once I stop tapping.” T pulled his finger out of the bucket.
“Hey, that didn’t take long.”
“No. It really does not take very long. Now watch what happens when I start tapping harder.” He was now lightly slapping the water in the pale and some of it was spilling over the edge.
“Man, it looks like a storm brewing in there.”
Then suddenly, T pulled his arm about two feet above the pale, made a fist and slammed it into the water, sending it everywhere, all over the teacher, as well as the student.
“Aw man, what the heck did ya’ do that for?” Brian was wiping the lesson from his face. “You got water everywhere! I thought you said we weren’t going to get wet?”
“No, you told me you were not going into the water, so I thought I would bring it to you.”
“Very funny.” He exhaled as he continued to wipe his face dry. “Man, you sure did a good job.” Then he noticed the water in the pale. “There’s less than half the water in it than when you started.”
“Very observant, young grasshopper. Brian, you do not need to tap the water hard to achieve chaos, just often. Then after a while, that chaos turns into bigtime wavy chaos. Until, much too often, the one standing in their own chaos cannot see that they are the one causing all of it in the first place and then he gets so frustrated, so angry…”
“That he punches the water and loses a lot of his life’s energy.” Brian finished his twin’s train of thought. Brian spied the half-empty, well-worn pale as what he has turned into.
T just sat smiling at his brother. He couldn’t say a word. He was quite proud of his twin’s revelation. Just this one alone is a life changer.
“You think this is what I’ve been doing with my angry thoughts about government and society?” Again, for Brian, self-reflection is not an easy thing to do.
“It is what everyone is doing, about many different things.” T responded sadly.
“So all I have to do is stop tapping the water to make things calm down? All I have to do is stop saying these things and thinking these crappy thoughts to get the chaos out of my life?” Suddenly a bright light came into view, at the end of a very long tunnel.
“Saying cancel, cancel helps a lot, too. That phrase actually erases all the thoughts you wish you did not think and words you wish you did not say or hear. It actually makes the wave that you sent out disappear. In fact, it vanishes so completely that you will not ever feel an ounce of its wake on the way back – because it will not be coming back.” Finally, some good news!
“Cancel, cancel, huh? Do I have to say it twice?”
“Yes, that lets your guides know that you want something to be erased, instead of just saying it once in a sentence and leaving them to wonder if that is what you really want them to do. Help them out by saying it at least twice. Or three times if you want to make sure.”
“My guides?” Brian just became aware of a new dot.
“Later, on that. Right now I want to make sure that you understand the physics of energy displacement and the consequences of it.” Quite the lesson being taught on an obscure beach that could be anywhere, using technology that’s older than dirt.
“So doing nothing is better than doing something?” Brian likes to get out everything in the wash. Including those devilish details.
“Brother, what I just showed you is the Law of Karma, as demonstrated in a 6-year-old boy’s sand pale. The wave that gets sent out always returns.” T paused to gather his thoughts. “You will not ever know what you are giving out, I mean you will not ever have a clue about ALL of its ramifications, until you receive it back. Then if you do not like what you are getting back, doing nothing to respond to it would be the prudent choice if you are looking for peace. But if you like what you are getting back, then maybe you should go about making more of those waves, instead.” This was surely T’s toughest lesson to date.
“The good waves.” Brian paused to confirm that’s what T was talking about. “All the bad waves, I generated those, too?”
“I think it is time that you should start accepting responsibility for everything in your life. I hope this makes it a little easier to do. Once you have witnessed what YOU have done, you can then stop doing those negative things that get you all upset and start doing those things that bring love into your world. After all, who ever got tired of getting love back?” T smiled.
“So the crap that’s in my life, isn’t because of the people out there, it’s because of me?” Oh man. Brian’s coming to the end of his proverbial rope.
“I think you are finally getting it.” Relief never felt so good.
“The idiots out there acting like idiots and getting me mad are only showing me what I’ve done to somebody else?” Brian’s thoughts continued to take him down that deep, dark rabbit hole that so few take the time to explore.
“Maybe even to them.” T nodded.
“And those rocks that you first threw in, the pebble, the bigger stone and the boulder, that really is the way it is with thoughts, words and actions?” Never have so many been dots been connected so quickly.
“Yes. Good or bad, right or wrong, that is how it works. And the bigger the splash, the bigger the wave, when it returns.”
“I still have waves coming back to me, don’t I?” Brian’s eyes attempted to spy that catamaran that has long since sailed away.
“Uh huh.” T nodded his head.
“Should I be worried about them?” Suddenly the thought of a tsunami entered Brian’s mind. Nothing good ever comes from a tsunami.
“No, you should forgive them. That ways you will not be sending out a bigger, more forceful wave when you get that other one back.” T was pretty firm about that.
“Forgiveness is like pulling my finger out of the water isn’t it?”
“It is the one sure way to get things to calm down. I guarantee you that.” T doesn’t make that claim very often.
“That’s the first time you ever said guarantee. I didn’t think there were any guarantees in a life full of probable futures?” Brian was pleased with his newfound enlightenment.
“Forgiveness is one of the very few guarantees in life. I guarantee you, forgiving will remove all of the chaos from your life. After all, everything you are getting back, you sent out in the first place, correct?” The look on T’s face was pure compassion.
“So it’s really not about forgiving government, it’s about forgiving me. Isn’t it?” In his mind’s eye, Brian suddenly saw a 6-foot tall mirror placed directly in front of him. And he didn’t much care for the image being cast into it, nor the reflection he was getting back.
“Yes. Remember, if the chaos was not in you, you would not be relating to it. And if you are relating to it, it is because you generated it. Do you see?” Hope was in the air.
“Better now, than ever, brother.” Brian was really putting his mental pencil to work connecting all those dots he never even knew existed in the first place.
“One last thing, sometimes people have created so many waves that it takes a bit of time for each of them to come home to roost – and when it does take such a long time, there is an excellent chance that so much time has passed, the creator of that wave has completely forgotten what he did to generate it.”
“Sounds like you’re talking about reincarnation, now.”
“The wave that gets sent out always returns, it must, in order for us to understand completely what we are doing in this life. And sometimes we generate so many waves, that it takes a few lifetimes to work them all out, to calm them all down. That is, unless we forget that and just keep generating more waves.” T smiled at his brother.
“So this business of knowing better and thinking that government should be acting exactly opposite of what it is – they’re all…”
“Waves, my brother.” T finished his brother’s sentence, as well as train of thought. “It is time to calm yourself and trust that God is still in charge. It is the ONLY WAY to achieve peace. Otherwise, you will just keep tapping the water to try and make things different, better, from your point of view. And continuous tapping only creates chaos, correct?” T was pointing to the half empty pale of water, still residing between them.
“Man, I never knew.” Brian was staring off in the distance, still looking for that catamaran he saw earlier. “And the water really doesn’t move, it’s just everywhere and responds to the energy being imposed on it?”
“Exactly. In this lake, the water is everywhere. It is the energy that is moving on top of it that you are noticing. That is why waves can appear to move at great speeds, while we flounder around trying to get through them very slowly. The universe is the same way. And since it exists everywhere, the energy created that affects it, is everywhere, too - moving everywhere, every time you do something. Try to only do good from now on. And I know that is totally subjective on what you think good is, but the best advice I can give you is, to follow your heart.” That was a lot of truth.
“Do good – like cops assaulting people thinking that they’re doing good to uphold law and order. Like religious people killing people in the name of God, because somehow, that “good” is what God wants.” Brian did that quotes thing with his fingers.
“WHEN WILL YOU STOP IDENTIFYING IGNORANCE, IN AN ATTEMPT TO DEFINE ENLIGHTENMENT?!” T screamed in Brian’s face. “Do GOOD, Brian. And I think you know what that means.” T fully calmed down. “To each their own perspectives, their own perceptions. If you are ever in a position where you are not quite sure what the ‘good’ thing to do is, then do nothing and say a prayer, asking God to do good for you. At least you will calm down and not make any more waves.” T stood up and brushed himself off then offered his hand to his brother to help him stand up. “Time to move on.”
Brian was feeling rather humbled and shamed. Before he rose, he looked up to his brother as he pointed, “Should we take this bucket with us?”
“No, it belongs to Billy over there.” T pointed to a family camping out about a hundred yards from the twin’s camping spot. “In fact, he should be remembering right about now that he left it here, when he went back up before we came. Here, give me your hand.” T again, offered his hand.
“HOW DO YOU KNOW ALL THESE THINGS?” Brian seemed exasperated, while using his brother’s hand to pull himself up.
“Brian, did you not listen to what we just talked about? The universe is everywhere, all the time. The energy that makes it up is everywhere, ALL OF THE TIME. Only when you separate yourself from it, do you see yourself as NOT being a part of it. It is everywhere, all of the time – it is God.” T spread his hands to the heavens.
“Everywhere, all the time.” Brian was staring all around him.
T brought his hands back down, faced his brother and laid his hands on Brian’s shoulders. “And the only way you will realize that, is when you finally let go of time and space. It is those things that keep you thinking that you are NOT a part of it all. Now let us go.” T removed his hands, turned and walked away. Followed by an ever-appreciative pupil, who now sees things in a whole new way, a whole new light.
Brian turned one last time to the lake. “All this knowledge, right there in front of me. Damn.”
After kicking the dirt off his sneakers and getting into his car, Brian looked in the rear view mirror and saw the path that lay before him. “Uhm T, could you help me back out of here? It was easy getting in here, but I just need a little help getting back out.”
“So does everyone, brother.”
“Huh?” Brian didn’t get that one.
T just laughed and motioned for Brian to back up. “‘C’mon back, c‘mon back.” Within a few hundred yards, Brian had backed his way out to the paved road. T stuck his head in. “I think it is safe to put the top down now.”
“Absolutely!” Brian looked up. “What a gorgeous day.” Then he looked out towards the lake for one last time. “Ya’ know T, I’ll never look at waves the same way ever again. It’s amazing how awareness makes you see things that you’ve been looking at your whole life, in a whole new way.”
“Yes, it is.” T added, tucking his side down. Then he opened his door and jumped in, pointed forward and announced, “Onward brother, onward to Roswell, New Mexico.”
“UFO’s!!” Brian yelled. “WE’RE GONNA’ SEE UFO’s, aren’t we?”
“Brian,” T pointed over the horizon. “What is that over there above those hills?”
“It’s a plane.” Brian quickly responded.
“Are you sure?” T was looking right at Brian.
“Well, it is pretty far away.” He wasn’t quite sure. “I can’t quite seem to make out whether it’s a helicopter or a plane.”
“So you cannot identify it?” T hasn’t moved.
“Nope…” Brian was still straining to make it out and his voice reflected that. “…just can’t tell.”
“But it is flying.”
“Uh huh.” He was still trying to see what that thing is.
“And it is an object of some sort.” T continued to prod about 12 inches away.
“Well, yeh…” He blindly answered. “Wait a minute…” Brian felt like he was getting played.
“So are you telling me that right in front of us is an object that is flying that is unidentifiable? A real live UFO? Or should that be an OFU?”
“You’re making fun of me.” Brian turned to T, feeling played, like an old piano.
“No I am not, I am just trying to let you see what you are saying.” T turned to face forward.
“I meant the alien kind of UFO.” Brian offered matter-of-factly.
“Illegal aliens?” T offered back.
“NO!” Brian said frustratingly. “The outer space kind.”
“As opposed to the inner space kind?” T scrunched his forehead together.
“NO! Awe… heck with it. I’m not going to try to tell you what’s in our future, anymore!” Brian huffed.
“Good. Now we can be on our way.” T pointed behind to the cooler. “Ready for a…”
“Don’t tell me, another peanut butter and jelly sandwich and a grape juice… RIGHT?” Brian finished.
T just sat there, staring at his brother.
Then Brian figured it out. “Alright, you’re not going to tell me. I’ll take two.”
T reached back and fumbled through the cooler removing three PB and J’s and two drinks.
“You live on these sandwiches up there in Washington?”
“They are the perfect food to take with you. They do not spoil quickly, they do not require refrigeration and they taste pretty darn good, too.”
For the next few hours, the brothers quite enjoyed the Texas hill country as they worked their way northwest, towards Roswell, New Mexico.
“You ever notice how food always tastes better outside?”
As the brothers headed into Roswell, they couldn’t help but see all the alien caricatures. “Those are Grays, right?” Brian pointed to a gray slender face with huge black, bulging eyes pictured on a large billboard.
“Zeta-reticulites, to be more precise.”
“Yes, we must be precise.” Brian confirmed. “They’re all bad, though. Aren’t they?”
“They are only in search of a soul. In search of Love.”
“What?” That caught Brian off-guard.
“They are only here looking for souls, like explorers. That is why they are taking samples of tissues from humans.” T was looking in the windows of the shops they were passing. He was amazed that it had gone this far.
“To find a soul.” Brian said matter-of-factly.
“Yes.” T turned to his brother. “They see it so clearly in us, and are totally baffled that we cannot see it in ourselves. Their race is dying and they know that they need a soul to keep on living.”
“So they’re not here to terrify us?” This was all news to Brian.
“No. That is the Lizzies’ agenda. The Grays are only here to find a way to take a piece of God out of us and put it into them. They are in desperate need of Love.” T almost sounded sympathetic.
“Here we go with the Lizzies, again.” Brian remembered T mentioning them when they first met. “They don’t sound very good.”
“Stop being so subjective. We will discuss them later.” At times, T has little patience for Brian’s old ways.
“Well, have the Grays succeeded in finding a soul?” Brian got the train back on track.
“No, and I think they have pretty much stopped trying, too. I think they have learned that you cannot take God out of one thing and put Him into another. He has to come from within.” That is the wisdom of the ages. T stopped looking behind him at all the shops they passed, and turned to look forward again.
“Are there other aliens living here on Earth?” Brian could only think of the movie Men in Black.
“Many.” T’s awareness caught a vendor, standing by a cart selling trinkets.
“Many? Like, how many?” Brian was really curious now. Perhaps there is more truth to that movie than Hollywood leads on.
“Many.” T turned and responded with a shortness to his tone.
Brian new it was time to change the subject. “Hey, you wanna’ stop and walk around for a while?”
“Sounds good, brother. Let us stretch our legs.” T cleaned up the slight mess caused by a few hundred miles of pavement.
Brian slowly drove up Main Street, pointing out all the unique shops, then turned left on 2ndStreet, driving irritatingly slowly, hoping to find a spot to park… then… success! A grocery store parking lot!
For the next little while, they walked up and down the streets, passing by dozens of shops, selling everything from ‘genuine artifacts’ brought directly to Earth (to their shop) from the far reaches of our galaxy, to a bazillion books written about Roswell, to space travel and asteroid and alien invasion insurance. His stomach started to growl. “You hungry?”
“You want another…?” T pointed back to the car.
“NO BROTHER!” Brian put out his hand to keep his twin from pointing back. “No more peanut butter and jelly. Please. For God sakes. T we are in a town!” He grabbed both shoulders, “Don’t you think we should take advantage of that?” He stared very deep. “You know, right place, right time?” Brian was squinting, hoping he could draw out his brother’s compassion. He pointed down the way, “You know, real good food?” The smell wafting through the air from the café next door was making Brian’s senses peak.
“What do you have in mind?” T wasn’t sure where this was heading.
“Some really good fast food.” Brian said delectably. It is his favorite.
“Very well. Since you are much more conditioned to the pleasures of this world, I will let you choose where we eat.” T was livin’ in the moment.
“Right over there.” Brian pointed about three blocks down, where an advertisement was pointing. “Sonic. C’mon, let’s get back to the car.”
“Sonic.” T felt a little strange about that.
“Yeh, Sonic! C’mon, they got so much stuff!” Brian was acting a bit excited, way more excited than he has ever acted for T’s lunch.
Initially it was difficult to find a parking place at the fast-food joint and Brian had to circle it twice. “Oh look, over there.” A car had just pulled out of a space at the far end of the parking strip. Brian quickly pulled in. “Now what do you want?”
“Are we not going in?” T was checking out the rather small building.
“No, they come to you.”
“Fascinating.”
“Look.” Brian pointed to just in front of his twin. “There’s your menu.”
T spent a few minutes going over every item. He read up and down, meticulously scrutinizing every delicacy. Then, after much deliberation he turned to his twin and announced, “Upon much scrutiny, I think I want…” T looked back to the menu, “… a bathroom. Do they bring that out, too?” He smiled.
“C’MON T!” Brian's stomach was losing patience fast. “How about some fries, a chicken sandwich and a coke?”
“Make it an iced tea.”
“Now you’re talkin’.” Brian slapped T’s knee.
Just as T opened his car door to get out and go to the bathroom, a man tripped and fell alongside the car, gashing his leg open. T never knew he was there. “Oh my God! Oh sir, I am so sorry. Are you alright?” He quickly got out all the way, closed the door and reached down to give the man some assistance. “My God, you are hurt.” T noticed the tear in the man’s trousers and the bloodstain growing all around it. Something about it caught T’s attention, but he quickly referred his focus back to the man’s welfare. “Let me get you over here to this chair.” He helped the man to sit down. “Can I call an ambulance?”
“No, no I’m alright.” The man touched Theoneius’ shoulder and stood up. “I’ll be alright, really. Don’t give it a second thought, it was my own clumsiness.” The man walked away and then he was gone.
“Strange.” T shook his head. “Brian, I will be right back, I am going to the bathroom.”
“Okay, I’ll order.”
T couldn’t get that guy out of his mind. “I know him.” Then as he was walking out of the bathroom, it came to him – “Lizzies.” Then he ran out to the car and looked at the door jam, checking the catch that cut the gentlemen’s leg. “Excellent.”
“What? What’s that?” Brian noticed T gently holding onto a piece of bloodstained cloth.
“Brian does your doctor friend back in Orlando know how to do DNA tests?”
“Well, yeh, sure.” Brian seemed lost. “But why?”
“Good. We need to get this off to her as soon as possible.” T opened the glove box and pulled out an old crumpled up Ziploc bag. Then he proceeded to place the bloody piece of fabric (which still had a little meat clinging to it), into the baggy. “We need to get to a Post Office.” T started looking around. “I know I saw a sign for one…” Then he remembered. “The Post Office is that way.” He pointed northeast.
Just then the waitress showed up with their food. “Excellent timing.” T smiled.
“No doubt.” Brian confirmed. “I’m starving.”
“Thank you, Miss." T took the money out of Brian’s grasp and placed it into her open palm. "Now we must be going.”
“But your change?” She held out her hand.
“Keep it, it is your tip for being such a good server.” T reached out and closed her fingers around it.
“Hey, thanks mister.” She turned away, thinking that today wasn't such a bad day after all.
“What? But I want to eat it here.” Brian complained.
“You called this fast food, right?” T pointed to the bag of food.
“Yeh?”
“So, drive fast over to the Post Office and eat it there.” T pointed across the way.
After spending a good half an hour standing in line, to get the package out overnight express, the two returned to the car.
“I don’t like eating my lunch in the Post Office.” Brian complained. “And it was cold when we got here.” He continued complaining. “The tater tots were soft and mushy.” By now he was mumbling. “Not crunchy. Cold.”
“I bet they don’t either.” T pointed back to the building.
“Do you mind telling me what this is all about?” This whole situation has Brian a little miffed.
“Illegal aliens.”
“You mean like the kind who came across the border, or the ones who came across the universe?”
“The second one.” T looked around before opening his door.
“Your tone doesn’t give me a sense of relief.” Brian dropped his feelings and got in on his side.
“Sometimes, it should not. Let us get out of here.” T pointed north.
“I’m with you, brother.” Brian pulled out of the Post Office parking lot and headed north out of town. “I hope we’re going in the right direction.”
“You are doing good.” T seemed to be preoccupied. After going a number of miles north on Highway 285, T motioned for Brian to pull off to the right onto a dirt road. After about 10 minutes of winding their way up to the top of a slight hill, they stopped at an old run-down radio tower. “This is good. We will stop here.” T seemed happy to make it that far.
Brian turned to his brother with concern on his face. “T, what’s going on? I don’t feel real good right now.”
“I do not know. Something is different and I cannot quite figure out what it is.”
“But we’re gonna’ be alright though, right? I mean, nobody’s gonna’ come up here and suck our brains out or anything, right?” Brian was cautiously concerned.
“No.” T laughed. Brian’s concern seemed to break the ice. “No one is going to do anything like that. We will be alright here.” T got out and started stretching his legs and neck.
The sun had inched its way over to the horizon and the brothers were left to witness another spectacular sundown. “Wow, you can see pretty far up here.” Brian was looking all around the countryside.
“Wait until dark, you will be able to see even farther.”
Brian stopped what he was doing and stared at his brother. “I don’t know what that means, but it’s made me thirsty.”
“We are out of grape juice.” T reluctantly admitted.
“What? We were just in town, and you forgot to tell me we’re out of drinks? WE PARKED IN A GROCERY STORE PARKING LOT, for gosh sakes. Kind of irresponsible doncha' think?” Brian’s thirst was making him irritable.
“Let us look in the trunk and see what we can find.” As T grabbed the keys and popped open the trunk, he noticed a gallon jug of distilled water stuffed up under the rear speakers.
“Oh, yeh.” Brian recalled. “I forgot all about that.” Then he reached in and pulled it out. “The last time I went grocery shopping I stuffed all the bags in the trunk and that jug fell out of one of 'em as I was taking it out. I guess I forgot to come back and get it. Good thing, huh?” He smiled.
“Did any cups happen to fall out with it?”
Brian looked again. “Nope, I guess we’ll have to slug it straight from the jug.”
T gave his twin a funny look as Brian gulped down about 8 swallows, without coming up for air.
Brian took the jug from his lips. “Hey, I ain’t got no cooties!”
“Nice talk.” T commented. “May I have some now?” Brian gave the jug to his twin, and he took a swig... or five.
After drowning their thirsts, the twins laughed and joked into the night. Then suddenly, in the far distance the two saw a bright orb zipping around in the sky like no helicopter or plane they’d ever seen. “You see that?” Brian instantly tuned into the event.
“Uh-huh.” T yawned.
“NOW THAT’S A UFO!” Brian exclaimed.
“Uh-huh.” T confirmed. “It is coming from down in White Sands Missile Range.”
“That don’t look like no missile to me.” Brian couldn’t take his focus off it.
“It is just a name, Brian. You will find that most government names do not exactly describe what they are doing.”
“What are they doing?” Now he is looking at his brother.
“Testing.”
“Testing what?”
“New technology.”
“You mean the kind that comes from off this Earth?” Brian took a quick glance to see if he can see that light again.
“Or off any other planet in this part of the galaxy.”
Brian turned to T and pensively asked, “Lizzies?”
“And zeta-reticulites.” T nodded.
“They’re in cahoots?”
“You could say that.”
“They’re conspiring to overthrow this world, AREN’T THEY?!!” Brian yelled.
“Hey, pipe down. I am right here, you know.” T covered his ears.
Brian was breathing heavy. “They struck a deal for this place, didn’t they?”
“Lizzies run the show and the Grays bring their technology in to help the Lizzies. And both of them get to generate fear in the process.”
“How did it all happen?” Brian blindly stared into the darkness.
“Some time ago, the Lizzies returned to this area and set up their base on the far side of the moon. There they can do whatever they want, without anyone on Earth ever seeing them. It is actually the only true private property left. And through using a form of cloaking technology, they built huge ethereal fear generators, which send massive amounts of resistance generating frequencies into Earth’s atmosphere, in hopes of one day having all humans come to live in fear. Then at some point, through using that fear, they hope that we will destroy ourselves, and then they can just land and take over where we left off.” The cetaceans were very thorough in giving Theoneius their teachings.
“No kidding?”
“No kidding. Everything seemed to be going fine up until about a couple of thousand years ago, when light really entered the picture. This was not good for the Lizzies. They then determined that their generators alone, were just not going to cut the mustard. So, they came down in very few numbers, changing their appearance to look like humans and then they worked their way to the highest positions of authority. From these positions, they physically generate fear by implementing policies that go about doing their best to create it.”
“How’s that working out?”
“Well, it worked okay for a while, but light was still shining through into the abyss. Not everyone was becoming fear-full.”
“What happened next?”
“Then the Grays came. They stumbled upon the Earth quite by accident. They had been searching the cosmos for technology to keep their civilization alive and had not been very successful in finding it. But then, once they saw all of you light beings here, they knew that they had found the solution to their quandary.”
“Light beings? What light beings?”
“You… light beings.” T pointed to Brian’s heart.
“I don’t get it.”
“Let me finish. Now these Grays recognized that life actually sprung from this Light and if they could just learn how to get a piece of it into them, then they knew all of their problems would be solved. So they struck a deal with the Lizzies, who would not have any other alien race here, unless they served them.”
“What deal?” Part of Brian was thinking he was dreaming, still back in Orlando.
“For allowing the Grays access to us, the Grays would have to provide genetic manipulation technologies to the Lizzies. And if it were not for the crash of their ship, right after World War II, right around here, a lot of this would not be known.”
“So they did crash!” Brian slapped at his steering wheel.
“Uh-huh.”
“And the Lizzies and our Government have done everything they can to cover it up.” Brian paused. “ANOTHER CONSPIRACY!” He shouted out loud shaking his head. Then getting back on track, he asked, “So the Lizzies didn’t already have this technology?”
“Yes. The Lizzies are master geneticists, also. But they realized this new ally and their technology could further the Lizzy agenda of creating fear on the Earth.”
“So, the Grays, they know how to manipulate genetics, too?”
“Oh, yes. They’ve been doing it for quite some time, just trying to sustain their own lives.” T was looking up to the heavens.
“And now they’re dying.” Brian added.
“Yes. Their technology has not saved them, but now they have great hope in us, that it will.”
“But I get the feeling that it hasn’t worked out very well.”
“Brother, anytime you think you can replace God with technology, you are only fooling yourself. But for years, Grays have been stealing bits and pieces of tissue from all over the globe in hopes of creating this Light from their genetic manipulations. They have even grown Human-Gray hybrid children in an attempt to see the Light.”
“It hasn’t worked, though. Has it?”
“No. About the only thing that has worked is the Lizzies agenda of fear. The Lizzies knew that the Grays were barking up the wrong tree, so to speak, but they did not care. They also knew in the end, since humans would not ever understand the Grays’ motives, fear for sure would be the one thing generated out of all this madness.”
“The Lizzies are smart, aren’t they?”
“Very. They are what you might call fully conscious.”
“That allows them to change their appearance?” Brian remembered things that can do that, as shapeshifters.
“And do a whole lot more.”
“Well, if they’re so smart, what could the Grays possibly add to that?”
“The fear generated by them probing you and testing you and putting implants into you. Not to mention all the abductions.”
“Implants. That’s where implants came from? I thought our scientists came up with that?” Brian’s head was spinning.
“Very few new technologies nowadays can be considered of this Earth. Most scientific and technological advancements were given to you.”
“They weren’t given to me, brother.” Brian defended himself.
“We will see. Anyway, in the end, genetic manipulation is the number one science right now and those so-called scientists are doing some pretty wild stuff with it.”
“You mean like crossing a giraffe with a rhino?”
“Or maybe even a human with a gorilla, or even a plant?”
“What? A gorilla? Why on earth would they be trying to reinvent the missing link? In fact, why not just use chimpanzees? I mean they’re a whole lot smarter than gorillas.”
“Their thumbs do not work right.”
“Work right for what?” Brian was staring at his thumbs.
“Service.”
“You mean slavery.”
“It is all in the perspective.”
“So right now, Lizzies are turning gorillas into humans so that they can become slaves for them?” The disgust in Brian’s voice was obvious.
“Not the Lizzies, they are just providing the laboratories. All the genetic manipulation they are responsible for, was done a very, very long time ago.”
“The Grays, then? It’s the Grays doing this?” Brian was really searching for the villain in this story.
“Not the Grays. It is just their technology. They are just showing humans how to use it.” T would not provide him with one.
“Then… Oh my God, you mean to tell me that WE’RE DOING THIS… TO OURSELVES?” Brian's face showed the horror in his eyes.
“Brother, very few atrocities happen on this planet that aren’t the direct result of human ignorance and stupidity. And normally those attributes are borne from greed for money or lust for power. It is always so easy to blame others. But this time, you cannot.”
“And they’re also turning us into plants?” Brian envisioned a forest full of tree people.
“There is more going on than even I know of. And do not forget cloning.”
“Is there any way to prove this? I mean, can we get some hard evidence on this?” Brian was thinking of himself more like Inspector Columbo.
“Just go down to the US Patent Office and start reviewing all the patents given in the last 50 years. You will find them.”
“THEY’RE PATENTING THESE GENETIC MUTANTS?” Brian couldn’t believe his ears. “Right in our faces?”
“It is a corporate thing, like everything else in government.” T said calmly, doing his best not to get his twin all riled up.
“And they’re cloning humans?” Half question, half statement.
“No, corporations cannot do that legally.”
“You mean there are morals out there after all?” Brian had hope.
“No, not exactly. Your Constitution forbids it.”
“Forbids cloning? I don’t think so. I mean I doubt any of the founding fathers even knew what the word cloning meant back then.”
“Maybe not, but they did understand the term ‘slavery.’ And the fact that all men were created equally.”
“Oh. Slavery’s not legal in America?” Brian asked sarcastically.
“No.”
“Could’ve fooled me.” Brian’s tongue was placed firmly in his cheek. “And the only reason to clone humans is to make slaves?”
“Can you think of any other?”
“Well, yeh, to produce organs and limbs to use in transplants and maybe to send them off to war to get killed instead of us.” Brian’s got a ton of sci-fi movie clips zipping through his mind.
“You mean, like slaves?”
“Oh.” Brian came back to Earth. “I see your point.” ‘So much for hope.’ He thought.
“Transgenic mutations, Brian - taking the DNA out of one being and mixing it with another, to create something completely new.”
“Playing God.” Brian said with disgust.
“Playing God.” T agreed. “Nice set-up, is it not?”
“What a conspiracy. EVERYTHING’S A CONSPIRACY!!” Brian threw his hands into the air.
“It is rather ingenious when you think about it – an alien race using alien technology to get indigenous people to generate fear, in order to wipe themselves out.” T smiled.
“I really feel dumb inside.” Brian rubbed his stomach.
“But realize Brian, every time you get mad, every time you raise your fists in fear of fear, you are doing the Lizzies’ bidding.”
“And their bidding is the generation of fear.” Brian confirmed.
“100 percent.” T confirmed.
“So how do we beat them? How can we survive their onslaught?” Brian had already lost the battle.
“By beating them over their thick, scaly heads and between their beady, narrow eyes” T paused, “… with love. Hit them with love so hard, so often, that they cannot stand it anymore.”
“Really? Seems awful simple. And what about the Grays?” Brian felt like he was cruising the rapids without a paddle.
“You have to love them, too, brother. I mean after all, they are dying. They see a light in you that you are not using, so they think that you will not mind if they take it from you for their own survival. Look at it from their perspective, if you say no, they are dead. And besides, there is nothing that the Grays have done to humans that your own government has not already done to you. So how can they see their actions as something that is wrong, if humans are already allowing it?”
“Well, it’s my Light and I’m going to keep it in me, thank you very much.”
“Brian, it cannot work that way. God cannot be physically taken out of one being and put into another being. That is simply impossible. Somehow, some way the Grays are going to have to forego their faith in technology and find a new faith in God. That is the only way they are going to live through this. Otherwise, they are already as good as dead.”
“Kind of sad when you put it that way.” Brian said in a low tone.
“Not everything is what it claims or seems to be, brother.”
“What do you mean?”
“It appears that the bad Grays are only trying to do a good thing and come to God. And it appears that the ones who are disguising themselves as people acting like God are actually the ones who are not to be trusted.”
Just then another luminous object zipped across the sky, then it took off in a completely opposite direction.
“You think that guy we saw today was a Lizzy?”
“We will soon find out, brother. I am going to sleep now – you stay up as long as you want.”
“I don’t think I can sleep knowing that this cosmic conspiracy is going on, right here, right now on my planet.”
“Well, I tell you what brother, if you think you can do anything about it - all by yourself – then I wish you a safe journey. If not, I will see you in the morning after a good night’s sleep.” T pulled his blanket up to cover his face.
Brian just sat there awake, feeling alone in the darkness.
The morning sun shined brightly on the brothers, as they began to move around from their deep sleep. “Good morning, brother.” T yawned as he pulled his blanket off and threw it in the back seat. “I am going to stretch.”
“Wait for me.” Brian yawned back. “I guess I better start doing this stuff some time.” Then he jumped out and joined his brother, leaning on the hood of the car. “I had some tremulous dreams last night, as Jimmy Buffet would say, but I just can’t remember them.”
“Next time before you go to bed, just tell yourself that you will remember them in the morning. Start taking charge of your life Brian, you will be amazed at how many things you actually are in control of.” T smiled. After stretching for about ten minutes, T pointed back to the highway. “That is enough, time to go.”
“Are we still going north?” Brian asked, as he jumped back in his car.
“Yes, we will now head up to Colorado."
"Alright!" Brian punched the sky. I've always wanted to see Colorado."
“Me, too.”
It took a little over 8 hours of driving through Santa Fe and Taos and slowly winding their way through endless miles of New Mexico scrub land, for Brian to see the green welcome sign. “Welcome to Colorful Colorado!” A happy driver yelled out as he read the sign.
“Thank you, Brian. I wish to welcome you, too.” An equally happy passenger replied.
“Ya’ know T, I’ve been doing a lot of thinking about everything that’s happened on this trip and I feel like it’s all preparing me to face what's to come.”
“So that is why you have been so quiet? I wondered.” 8 hours is a long time to be pondering things. But the things Brian pondered, were rather important lessons learned. T thought of a song from Dan Fogelberg that Brian liked and spoke them to him. “Lessons learned are like bridges burned, you only have to cross them but once.”
“You knew.” Brian had the same lyrics rolling through his mind. “You always know!” Brian smiled, seeing through his twin’s courteous nature.
“You never let me off the hook, do you?”
“NO. Why should I?” Brian snapped back. “If I can’t hold you to your own standards, than I have no standards, of my own, to raise myself up to you with. Which is basically what’s happening with all these lessons.”
“Oh? And what standards are those, my wise brother?” T was interesting in hearing what these self-imposed standards are.
“Well, let’s count them, shall we?” Here comes 8 hours of pondering. “First in Orlando, I came to realize that I have a family disguised as my enemies and they’re all here to help me remember that.” That court thing was still fresh in Brian’s mind.
“Okay.”
“Then, on the way to New Orleans I found out about prejudices that I wasn’t even aware of, because everyone else has the same prejudices.”
“Those Cajuns sure are nice people.” T smiled.
“Hey, I feel bad enough already. Don’t make it worse!”
T started to speak and Brian abruptly put his fingers to his brother’s mouth. “Shhh. Now let’s see…” Brian’s one-track mind continued chugging along. “Then you used things outside of me in San Antonio to teach me how connected I am to the world and how it shows its truth to me everyday.” Brian slowly removed his hand as he spoke.
“Yes, and I especially liked your defense of me when your friend Alan asked me if I was a nutcase.” T grinned from ear to ear.
“He ridiculed you!”
“No… he asked me a question.”
Brian quickly opened his mouth to defend his position and T just as quickly placed his hand over his brother’s mouth. “Shhh. …A question that YOU did not even give me a chance to answer. I did not take offense to the question; I DO NOT EVER TAKE OFFENSE TO A QUESTION. But you did.” T then removed his hand.
Brian filled in the blanks. “And I imposed my will.”
“And you imposed your will. Because you perceived a non-threat as a threat and felt you needed to stand up to it.”
“Man.” Then Brian thought for a moment. “You might as well have been talking about my feelings towards government.”
“Who says I was not?” T’s eyes got real big.
“Oh.” Brian paused to get back on that track. “Like I said, you used stuff outside of me to help me to see ME as who I really am.”
“You are what you do. And what you eat.” T added.
“Oh, then there was that State Trooper. I got a warning because you said ‘cancel, cancel’.”
“More like because, you treated him like family.” T responded with great feeling. “My, your memory is good this morning, oh....” Brian cut T off.
“Cut that grasshopper crap! I think I’ve evolved a little past that.” Brian again felt dissed.
“Now how did you know I was going to say grasshopper, oh Master?” T had a quizzical look on his face.
“From history. I thought you were going to say it because you’ve said it before.” Brian blurted out without even a pause.
“Do you often base your future on your past?” Time for class.
Brian thought about that for a minute. “Okay, you got me on that one. Then let’s see, in Roswell I learned that the alien-looking ones are only looking for God and the ones that look like us are only looking for trouble.”
“Wow! You have learned a lot!” T exclaimed.
“No doubt. In fact, I’d go as far as to say that I’m not the same person right now that I was less than a week ago.”
“Well, since your body does constantly regenerate new cells every second of every day, I would say that you are probably right.”
“No, I mean the way I feel. Not so dense.”
“Brian, pull off the road up here, just onto the shoulder. There is something I want to show you.” T pointed.
“Does it have to do with water? Because if it does, I’m going to put on my raincoat!” While Brian slowed down on the shoulder, he blindly reached behind himself, trying to find his raincoat.
T intercepted his arm. “No, no water, this time.” Then he opened the glove box, reached in and pulled out an old broken pencil, a string and a 3/8” socket.
“Where are you finding all this stuff? Where the heck are you getting it from?!” Brian surprisingly sounded frustrated.
T wasn’t sure why his brother was acting this way. “I am only going to Nature for the answers.” He gingerly responded.
“No.” Brian shook his head and pointed to the glove box. “I don’t EVER remember seein’ all that stuff in there. I mean you just keep pullin’ it out!”
“Like I said, I am only going to Nature to find the answers. And your nature is to unconsciously leave things lying around that you know you will need sometime in the future. And the spot you leave it is exactly the same place you will need to use it.”
“My brother thinks I’m a slob.” Brian said lowly, remembering the times he’s been reminded about his untidy ways.
“There is a difference between being a slob and being someone enlightened enough to prepare for the future.”
“Thanks, but Giuseppe still thinks I’m a slob.” Brian thought of all those times he visited and could only find a spotless house and everything in its place. Two things that Brian has struggled with his whole life. "Can’t really blame him, though." Brian affirmed his untidiness, seeing all the times he refused to clean up after himself. While also seeing everything his brother has, which is totally spotless and seems to last forever. "I know he means well." Giuseppe has always been someone that Brian has looked up to and tried to keep to his standards. He knows that without his older brother, he would not be half the man he is today.
“Perspectives.” T then loosely knotted one end of the string to the center of the pencil, and then knotted the other to the socket. Then he held the pencil end between his thumb and forefinger and began moving his wrist in a circular fashion. The socket began swinging very fast around the pencil.
“Hey man, that socket flies off and hits me, I’m suing.” Brian sarcastically said, with a little tongue in cheek.
“Typical thinking.” T said to himself. Then he stopped swinging the string and caught the socket with his left hand.
Brian noticed the look of disgust on his brother’s face. “I was only joking.” He stretched out his hand to touch T’s shoulder. “You know, a joke? And besides, I’m sure that enlightened beings never have accidents, anyway.” He pulled his arm back.
“You are right brother, but actually, there are no such things as accidents or coincidences. Whatever happens to people in this universe was drawn to them, BY THEM. In other words, what you are experiencing is all YOUR FAULT. So if this socket does fly off and hit you, then you willed it to happen, because for some reason, you needed to learn the lesson from it hitting you.”
“Really? Sounds like you’re shirking your responsibilities.”
“No, it sounds like you are shirking your responsibilities. So stop saying that you are going to sue someone for something that has not even happened yet – unless, of course, you want it to happen.” T often wondered how long he was going to have to suffer his twin’s ignorance.
“No way.” Brian threw his arms up in defense. “I’ve had my fair share of court rooms. And if I never see another one, it’ll be way too soon! And that goes for lawyers, too.”
“Amen to that. Now let us try this again.” With T barely moving his wrist, he was able to get the socket really spinning around the pencil again. “Brian, which is more denser, something that is moving fast or something that is barely moving.”
‘More denser?’ Brian immediately envisioned water being stored in an ice cube tray resting on a shelf inside his refrigerator freezer. Then he remembered Mr. Aldrich’s science class, where he had a beaker of water resting above the flame of a Bunsen burner, with steam bubbles rising up from the bottom and going out of the top. “Ice.” He responded.
T gave his brother a look of confusion.
“Er, I mean something that’s barely moving. Things that move faster are less dense.”
“Like steam?” T smiled, making the mental connection.
“Yeh, exactly.” Brian grudgingly admitted.
“Now look at the pencil, string and socket as it if were one object. Which is moving faster, the knot tied to the pencil or the socket?”
“That’s easy, the socket!” Brian exclaimed. “I mean heck, that knot is barely moving, compared to the socket. How do you do that without moving your wrist?” Brian was fascinated with his brother’s sleight of hand.
“Pay attention.” T got his brother’s awareness back to where it’s supposed to be. “Now, you are saying that right now as these items are spinning around, that the metal socket is less dense than that cotton knot that is holding the string to the pencil?”
“I guess so. But I’m sure if I asked that socket to hit me, it would still feel pretty dense.” Brian smiled a guarded smile.
T stopped swinging the socket and again caught it in his left hand. Then he held the pencil up to the bridge of Brian’s nose, positioning it straight on, pointing it at that very spot. Brian did his best to not get cross-eyed.
“Now I want you to see this pencil, as the very center of the core of the Earth and the string tied to it as the outer edge of that core.” Then T took the pencil and nut and pulled them apart, tightening the string into a straight line. “The length of string represents the radius of the Earth, and the socket represents the highest mountain peaks on the Earth. Are you with me?”
“Yeh?” Brian momentarily gazed into the distance behind T. “Man there sure are some big ones here.”
T started swinging the socket again. “Can you see how much more distance the highest mountains have to cover to make one revolution, than the rest of the Earth, or even its core?”
“No doubt! The string tied to the pencil is hardly moving.”
“Do you see that as you move from the center on out, that the string and socket start becoming transparent, almost disappearing?” T was justa’ spinnin’ away.
“Yeh, I sure do.”
“What does that tell you about density?” T slowed the spinning and caught the socket in his hand.
“That the farther out you move from the core, the less dense it is. Man, the core must be hard as a rock and these rocks,” Brian pointed to some mountains, “must be light as a feather!”
“Almost.” T joined in his brother’s vision. “The Earth’s core is actually a ball of iron crystal, so dense, that nothing in this universe is denser.”
“It’s dense crystal?”
“Uh-huh. And as you move out from the core, everything becomes less denser.”
“Less denser? Is that even a word?” He was surprised at his twin’s word usage.
“It works here, does it not?”
“Man, I never realized.” Brian’s awareness suddenly took him to the center of the Earth, where he saw an enormous ball of lead crystal, effortlessly suspended in the calm air surrounding it. Then his awareness took him to Mount Everest, the highest spot on Earth, where the wind NEVER stops blowing. “How come they don’t ever teach this stuff in science class?”
“So Brian, people who live here in Colorado, are they more denser or less denser than the people who live, say, in Orlando.”
That one caught Brian off guard and made him think for a minute. “Well, shoot, the people here have to be way less denser!” He keyed in on his brother’s word, and then thought of all the shenanigans going on in his hometown, lately. ‘Man, those people are way more denser.’ Brian thought to himself.
“As is the microcosm, so is the macrocosm. As is the speed of movement, so goes the speed of thought.” T said.
“So, the higher up you go in elevation, the less denser the thinking is, too?” Brian’s mind was certainly swimming in uncharted waters.
“What about the water and air and all the rest of the animals, AND PLANTS? Do you think they are effected, too?” T wanted to broaden his brother’s awareness.
“Well sure. I guess the speed that everything’s traveling at up here pretty much affects everything that lives here. And I guess the same goes for the slower speed of Orlando, too.” Brian’s brain was working overtime.
“How do you feel about that?”
“It feels right. I mean, the more I think about it, the more my thoughts have changed on this trip as we’ve gained elevation. Not to mention I’ve started seeing everything a little differently than I used to. Wow, the way I used to see things back in Florida…” Brian paused and contemplated all the chaos he left behind. “I don’t think I want to go back.”
“You will in time, brother.” T reassured his twin. “Do you understand now how density works on this planet and affects everything on it?”
“So there’s no density up here? No darkness?”
“Brian, remember what the yin/yang symbol looks like?”
“Yeh, it’s a circle that’s half black and half white.”
“But do not forget that within the black is a speck of white and within the white is a speck of black.”
“Okay?” Brian seemed lost.
“No matter where you go, there will always be that speck. When you are in the middle of darkness, there will ALWAYS be a light shining. When you think that you are in the middle of the light, there will ALWAYS be that speck of darkness, which like a needle in a haystack, will always prick you when you least expect it.”
“Well, I like the way it feels up here. It’s…” Brian was searching for the right phrase to describe his feelings. “Less denser.” He smiled. “Are we done now? Can we continue on?”
“Yes, it is time to go.” T motioned for Brian to get back on the road.
Up ahead a road sign indicated ‘San Luis, the oldest city in Colorado - 22 miles.’ “Look.” T pointed.
“Is that where we’re going?”
“No, not quite; we will be stopping a little before there, at a place called Wild Horse Mesa.”
“Sounds awesome.”
“It is, at least what I have visualized of it.”
“Have you never been to any of these places?” Brian seemed puzzled. “Have you only seen them in your visions?”
“My dreams. I have seen them all in my dreams.”
“Man, you have pretty thorough dreams, don’t you?” Brian could only think that his dreams were in scratchy black and white, while his brother’s, were in living 3D Panacolor.
“It comes with forty years of training and practice, my brother.” T then noticed the huge hand-painted sign up to the right in a field, ‘WILD HORSE MESA – land for sale, next right.’ “That, is it!” T exclaimed with rare emotion. “That is where we are going. Turn there.”
As they pulled off HIghway 159, onto County Road F, Brian eyes followed the rocky dirt road as it wound up the side of a 300-foot-high butte. “Ya’ know my car has four wheels, but they don’t all drive.” He said with trepidation. “Are we gonna’ be able to make it up there?”
“Faith, Brian. Have faith. I have already seen us up there, so we must be able to make it.”
As Brian slowly drove over the twisting, elevating, rocky road, he looked back over his left shoulder and saw an incredible expanse of valley that was bordered on both sides by mountain ranges. “T, check it out.”
“Yes, that is the San Luis valley, brother, the largest single aquifer in the world. It would grow nuts and bolts if you had the seeds to plant them.”
“It’s huge.”
“Someday brother, that valley is going to feed the world. People from all over this planet are going to come here. It is a very sacred place.”
Just then, the car crested the butte and the brothers found themselves sitting on a tabletop. All Brian could see was acre upon acre of sagebrush - and a few trailers. “People live up here?”
“Yes, real Americans, I would say.”
“Survivors is what I’d call ‘em." Brian surveyed the land. "Man, there’s nothing up here but fifty billion tons of sage - no poles for utilities, no water tower, no nothin’.”
“But it is the most potent sage in the world.” T took in a deep breath.
“Really? What do you use it for?”
“Smudging.”
Brian was completely lost.
“You burn it and a waft it over you to cleanse your Spirit and bring peace to your Being.” T’s hands were motioning as he spoke. “We will be cutting off some before we leave. It will make for a good offering.”
“Ta' who, a Medicine Man?” Brian joked.
T paused for a moment and then a big smile came to his face. “You might say that.” By now the sun was about to set behind the brothers and T knew that this sunset was going to be the best one of them all – so far. “Stop here.” He touched his brother’s leg.
“Right here?”
“Yes, stop. Just leave the car setting right here, no one is going to be using this road for the next few minutes.” T got out and started walking back to where the road crested the butte.
“Hey, where you goin’?” Brian jumped out and ran to catch up with his brother. “T, what are we doing?”
T turned to his brother, put his right arm around his twin’s shoulders and ever so gracefully waived his left arm in front of them. “Behold.”
As the ground gave way to the horizon, Brian witnessed a painting that Bob Ross himself would have stood in line to see painted. Never had the colors been more vibrant in his eyes than at that moment in his life, that single awesome awestruck moment when God came to Earth in the forms of water, light and soul-moving colors.
As the twins stood there, they watched wisps of clouds turn shades of red and orange and yellow and green and blue and indigo and violet. Larger clouds had such a striking contrast between black and white that it made looking at the white virtually impossible, without thinking that somehow damage could be done. The mountainous horizon looked like the arm of a pair of crimping sheers turned cutting side up. Slowly as the mountains turned to black, the fire in the sky came to life.
‘Rocky Mountain high. This is a rocky mountain high!’ Brian thought to himself. ‘Man John, you really knew what you were singing about.’ Tears of joy filled his eyes. He always loved that song.
T’s eyes also filled with tears, for at that moment in his brief existence on this 3rd dimensional plane, Theoneius Obson knew he was witnessing in person, for real, that which he’d dreamed about all his life. He knew that soon, he could see no more of these the way he is now, and took every chance he could to see it, hear it, smell it and touch it. “How precious time is. And no one on this Earth realizes that it is almost over. And this will all be gone.” Theoneius had tears running down his cheeks.
At that moment Brian noticed his brother’s tears and he put his arm around him. “Man, T, I love you so much. If it weren’t for you, I’d have never known something like this even exists. I was so caught up in my world, that I didn’t even take the time to see God in all His beauty. I’m so stupid. I’m so sorry.” Brian was really feeling inside, what his eyes were witnessing outside.
T turned to face his twin and wiped his eyes dry. “Let me tell you what is most important brother, and it is something that is a whole lot more important than this moment, right here, right now. You know what that is? It is that you and I are finally back together. We are one, again!” T cried for joy. “You are the most important thing to me in the whole world, and all I could do was dream about you for 40 years. Forty years!” T cried to the heavens. “Only now, was I set free to come and see you - to get you to come and experience all this with me. I mean how could I really enjoy it if I did not have you to enjoy it with? Besides, being alone is horrible. It really is.” T lowly shook his head. “To only sit back and dream about my twin. Man, I wanted to touch you so bad. I wanted to get to you so bad, so fast. Once they let me out, that was it. It took exactly the blink of one eye for me to reach you. No bus, no train, no plane could have gotten me to you any faster. And no one is more grateful to God Almighty than I am, for allowing me the opportunity to stand here and do this with you. No body.” T fell to his knees. “Thank you, Father. Thank you with all my hearts.”
Just then the clouds started turning the same indigo blue that the mountains had, just a few minutes earlier. Brian looked up from T to see the last ravages of what surely must have been the greatest battle ever fought, for the crimson blood red in the clouds bled all throughout them. “My God, this is beautiful!” Brian yelled out loud. “T, T.” He tugged at T’s shirt, trying to pull him up off the ground, so he too, could witness the magnificence of this moment.
“No brother, no.” T pushed his hand away, “I have already experienced it.” Then T again lowered his head and put his hands back into the rocky soil his knees were already pressing into.
For the next infinite moment, there was absolute silence. No birds chirped, no wind blew, no sign of man made itself known. The view before Brian took all that away. Brian somehow unconsciously connected with the sunset, the mountains and everything in between. He appeared to be caught up in a moment that stood outside of time…
Suddenly, Brian felt himself leave The Infinite and get sucked back into his limited finite body. “Wow.” He was totally stunned. “Man T, that was THE MOST intense thing I’ve ever been through.”
“Me, too, my twin. Me, too.” Theoneius then struggled to his feet, feeling like a wrung-out dishrag. “Let us go back to the car.” T grabbed ahold of Brian’s shirtsleeve to hold himself up.
As the twins turned around, Brian noticed how dark it had gotten. “Man, it’s gotten a lot darker than what I thought. We’d better hurry.” The brothers quickened their pace back to the car. “Where are we going to up here?”
“Not very far from here. Just up here at the crossroads. Maybe a half a mile or so.” T sounded completely out of energy.
The brothers got in, Brian started the car and turned on the headlights. “Whshew, sure did get dark up here fast. So, where’s these crossroads?” Brian looked ahead intently.
T didn’t have the strength to speak, he could only point forward.
Just as Brian was about to pull away from the shoulder, a car came up from behind and flashed its lights. “Whoa.” Brian realized his haste had almost caused an accident.
“Follow that car.” T pointed.
“Hey, great! Quite the coincidence.” Brian smiled with contentment and prepared to pull out.
“No such thing as coincidences.” T said back lowly.
“Right.” Brian shook his head in agreement, having temporarily forgotten that. “Man, he’s got some really bright lights, they’re really lightin’ up the whole area.”
“Pull off to the right just after making this left.” T was pointing over Brian’s right shoulder.
As they pulled over, they noticed the lights of the car in front of them fading off into the hillside, as it kept going on its journey. “Thank you!” Brian yelled out and waived.
‘Good deal.’ T thought to himself. He knew it was time to start getting his strength back, so he asked, “Now how about…”
“Yes. Absolutely.” Brian agreed, having made the psychic connection. “After what I just went through, I’ll take two.”
“Me, too.” T connected back, as he flipped the lid off the cooler in the back seat.
“Don’t forget the water.” Brian reminded his twin.
“No. With peanut butter, you cannot EVER forget the water.”
Over the next hour or so, the twins sat in their seats doing their best to get their strength back. “Man, ya’ know T, you might have something here with these PB and Js, but don’t you have anything other than wheat or rye?”
“No.”
“No sourdough or pumpernickel or sesame seed dill or cracklin’ oat raisin walnut berry?”
“Nope.”
“Why not?”
“One cannot really get any more basic than wheat or rye. And besides, with all the other kinds, there are just too many additives – too much stuff. I think it is best to keep things simple, basic; like wheat – rye. Single syllables. No need to go to school for that.”
“I’m sure there’s a metaphor in there somewhere, but right now I’m just too tired to try and figure it out.” Brian yawned.
"All of life is but simple metaphor, Brian. No kidding. If you look closely enough, you will see that."
“You know I’m starting to get the feeling that we’re about to enter into another lesson. Why do you suppose that is?”
“You are my twin, my self. Who else but you to figure out my feelings?”
“Are you feeling my feelings now?”
“Yes, you need to go to the bathroom.”
“Man, you’re good.” Brian opened the car door and started to get out. T grabbed his arm.
“Look out for the fire ants brother, they do not forgive.” He pointed to a mound that was illuminated as he turned on the headlights. Rather large mean looking critters were running all over it.
“Colorado has fire ants?” Brian saw the mound. “Whoa!” His eyes opened wide. “Thanks for showing me, brother.”
“What is a twin for?” T smiled.
Brian then gingerly walked to a point about 10 feet in front of the car and proceeded to take care of business. ‘These things better not be fast climbers.’ He thought to himself, also considering the accompanying excruciating pain, if they were.
T laughed.
“Hey, no laughing. I don’t laugh at you.”
“Maybe you should.”
After a zip and a few carefully placed footfalls, Brian got back into the car, wiping off anything unauthorized.
T reached into the back seat and grabbed a couple of blankets and handed one to his twin. “Might get breezy out here tonight.” After wrapping up, T sat up and reached into the glove box.
“What are you gonna’ do now, pull out a telescope?” Brian sarcastically asked.
“You could say that.” T then pulled out a pair of binoculars.
“Hey, my binoculars. I’ve been lookin’ all over the place for them! And they've been in the glove box the whole time.”
“See? You left them right where you knew that you needed them.”
“Where you needed them.” Brian corrected.
“No need to mince words.” T wiped the lenses with his cotton flannel shirt. Then he took a moment to really study the compartment in front of him. “They do not make glove boxes like this anymore, do they?” His hand was moving around in its spaciousness.
Brian was taking a drink of the distilled water. “They don’t make anything as good as they used to.” Then he took a few more sips. “That’s why I drive ol’ Bubba here. It’ll be a long time before Detroit goes back to building cars.” He stroked the well-worn vinyl seat.
“Bubba? You call your car Bubba? You gave it a name?” T’s questions gave Brian a start. He wasn’t used to this tone from his twin.
“Well… yeh.” Brian sheepishly defended himself. Then his courage came out. “Yeh, I’ve named my car Bubba. I treat him like he’s one of my family. I LOVE HIM. And if you want to ridicule my family’s name, then you’re ridiculing me.” Brian made his stand.
“Brian, I am not ridiculing anything.” T calmly stated.
“But…”
“Wait.” T gently cut his brother off. “I said nothing to ridicule.”
“No, it’s just the way you said it.”
“Exactly. I only talked like that to see your response from giving you the appearance that you thought I was.”
“Why, for gosh sakes? Of all things. I hate ridicule. I’ve been ridiculed all my life and it sucks. That’s why I can’t stand to even be around it, even if it’s about somebody else. T, I just don’t get it. You of all people.”
“People who you perceive to be ridiculing you only exist to give you the opportunity to display self-confidence and self-respect – in other words, self-worth - so you can finally figure out that you ARE worth fighting for. Because until you show it, you do not know it. But now that you have shown it, you have shown yourself that you know it.”
“Shown myself?”
“Yes, it was your initial perception that it was ridicule that made it ridicule – to you.”
“Man, I’m lost now. I did this to me?” Here we go again. ‘Man, what the hell have I done right?’ He thought. His humility factor is increasing exponentially.
“Yes, you tested yourself to find out if you had the power to overcome your perceptions of ridicule. So, your ego flung you in face first to make you taste it and then gave you a choice to fight over it, and you obliged. Because you needed to go through the lesson. You did it to yourself. You always do, you know. You asked for it, you got it and you passed it. Congratulations. How do you feel?”
“Like I just won a million bucks and have yet to see the money to prove it.”
“Interesting analogy.” T paused. “What have you learned so far?”
“That self-confidence and self-respect are self-generated out of self-worth.”
“That is a lot of self.”
“I know. I think I’ve been giving it away for far too long.”
“Me, too.” T changed the subject. “Brian, do you remember when you asked me how many aliens were on the Earth?”
“Yeh, you wouldn’t tell me, except to say ‘Many’.”
“Would you like to meet a few of them this evening?”
“What are you doing here?” A look of terror came over Brian’s face. “You’re scaring me. Stop scaring me.” The fear in his voice was clear.
T was not expecting this level of uncertainty.
Brian began pointing. “Look it’s pitch black out here, there ain’t a light in sight and who knows where anybody’s livin’ or even what they’re doin’ out here. I got fire ants over here and who knows what other creepy crawly things are runnin’ around out there?” Brian turned on the interior under dash lights.
“You fear them?”
“Hey man, I ain’t sayin’ that I’m afraid, I’m only sayin’ that I can’t see a whole lot out here right now and the less that I do, the better off I’ll be.” Brian felt he had become acutely aware.
“Typical for fear. This is exactly what you did outside New Orleans to the Cajuns, and namely the Aberjous family.” T replied with disgust.
“No.” Brian defended himself. “Down there I KNEW who might be in the dark. And besides, what’s wrong with awareness?” Brian defended his position admirably.
“That is not awareness. What you are demonstrating is paranoia.”
“So… no brain suckers are out there?” Brian was stealthily looking around.
T laughed. “No. No brain suckers. You watch altogether too much television.”
“So, they’re good guys?” Brian raised his eyebrows.
“Yes, they are good guys. They call themselves Pleiadeans.”
“That’s the Pleiades Stars you’re talkin’ about?”
“Uh-huh.”
“But that’s so far away, you mean they just go from there to here, like that?” Brian snapped his fingers.
“Brian, they travel by the speed of thought, not the speed of light.”
“They travel by thought?” That was a new concept to Brian.
“Yes, the speed of thought is much faster than the speed of light.”
“Wow. What do they look like?”
“Pretty much like you and me and many other people on this planet – maybe a little taller.”
“But you said that those disguised as us shouldn’t be trusted.”
“Believe me, Pleiadeans are not disguised as anything. They come as they are, up front and open. Nothing hidden.”
“And they look just like us?” Brian’s fears, like bubbles in a fish tank, always rise to the surface.
“Maybe a little taller.”
“Why are they here, T?” Bubbles. Bubbles. Bubbles.
“Their main mission is to send light beams of love continuously into our atmosphere until we evolve to their vibration.”
“So, they’re not on a star trek, but a love trek?”
“You could say that.”
“You know I really hate it when you say that – you never really fully answer my questions.”
“Some answers you have to find out on your own.” T took a sip of water and passed the jug to his twin.
“So how are we going to get them to come here, all the way from Pleiades?” Brian took a swig.
“Uhm Brian, they are already here.” T whispered.
Brian blew his mouthful of water all over the inside of the windshield. “WHERE?!” He spun his head to look in all directions.
“Not here, not yet. Calm down. You so over-react.” T pointed to the sky, “Up there. That is where they are. They are already up there.”
“Hiding?” Brian was wiping his chin, looking for a paper towel to clean up the rest that made it to the windshield and dashboard.
“You could say that.” T squinted.
“Now cut that out. Are they hiding or not?” Found one.
“Look, they are up there purposely evading radar. There, does that make things clearer?”
“Why? If they’re the good guys, how come they can’t all come at once to save us from ourselves?” Job done.
“Rule One of the Galactic Federation Handbook on First Contact for Earth: No culture will physically impose their culture upon the Earth from outside of it. All cultural change must come from within, lest you be blown to bits.”
“Really? Blown to bits?”
“Like Maldek.” T replied, like he was in a trance.
“What?”
T caught himself. “Uh, forget it. Yes. That is the Rule. And very few break it anymore.”
“But the Lizzies. They’re coming in from the outside.” Brian didn’t understand.
“Well, that is covered under the Articles of Free Will.”
“Which say?”
“The only way a culture can come in from the outside is when it is invited, either by thought, word or by deed. Culture emulation. That is the only way that coming in from the outside is tolerated.”
“So, if we ask for it, we get it?”
“Truer words have not ever been spoken.”
“So, it’s wrong for the Pleiadeans to physically make themselves known to us, but it’s okay for them to sway us into believing in them and acting like them through thought-forms or beams of light?”
“Absolutely on the mark, brother. But they are not the only ones testing that Free Will clause.”
“Who else is loving us to death?”
“The Lizzies.”
“Oh yeh, the Lizzies. They’re beaming fearful thoughts and the Pleiadeans are beaming loving ones.”
“Kind of like yin and yang.” T offered.
“You could say that.” Brian proudly stated.
“HA!” T laughed and pointed at his twin.
“So, Lizzies are like lizards? They’re lizards?” Brian was trying to make sense of it all.
“Well, I think reptiles are a better description.”
“You mean, like snakes and crocodiles and lizards…”
“And dinosaurs.” T finished.
“Holy cow, you mean all those fossils are…”
“That’s right. They are all from them.”
“And these Lizzies, they’re hell bent on destroying us, right?”
“Uh-huh. Through fear.”
“And because of a clause in some Free Will Article, the Galactic Federation is going to stand back and watch us get destroyed?”
“Or succeed.”
“Or succeed? Against a superior mind? Against probably superior strength, superior weapons and everything else that I can make myself feel small standing next to?” So many bubbles.
“You have forgotten the greatest of all allies.”
“Who?”
“The Light Beings.”
“Huh?”
T pointed at Brian. “You.”
“I’m going to save the planet?” Brian was in shock.
“Each Light Being here on Earth can do it in their own way. Look, Lizzies did not come in from the outside, in total, that is. They came in one at a time and worked their way up to some of the highest positions of authority in the world. For every person they destroyed to get there, 100 humans were there supporting them the whole way. And now they have gotten so powerful, that humans will do anything for them as long they feel safe and secure around them.”
“Now what on Earth could a Lizzy use as an incentive for humans to destroy themselves?” Brian couldn’t make the connection.
“Money.” T calmly replied.
“Money? We invented that.”
“No, Americans said gold and silver was their money. Lizzy money has no intrinsic wealth – it is not based on any mineral of worth. Lizzy money does not appreciate, it depreciates. Lizzy money gets created out of thin air, then gets loaned to governments around the world at an interest rate where interest can be placed on interest. Lizzy money destroys, it does not build up.”
“Man, what else?” Brian was intrigued at these insights.
“Pretty much everything material can corrupt. And Lizzies pretty much promise everything. Uhm, another one is the psychological power of being able to destroy another human, in the name of words on a piece of paper. That is a good Lizzy incentive, too.” T thought for a moment. “You know, pretty much everything that allows one person to hurt another and get away with it. Does that help?”
“Oh yeh. Everything seems to be coming to me crystal clear, now.” In his mind, Brian saw a bunch of lawyers, judges and cops sitting in a boardroom, licking their lips and rubbing their hands together, studying papers entitled ‘PEOPLE OF THE STATE OF… v . ME!’ “Whewwwwhhh!” Brian heavily exhaled and shook his head wildly to get that thought out.
“Brian, in the name of Lizzy Law, the rainforests have been nearly wiped out, the oxygen content in the air has been reduced drastically and uranium has been brought up from underground and caused more cancer and pain on this planet than anyone realizes. Lizzy Law has come to convince humans that money, power and greed are more important than the Earth, their own homes, their families… even themselves.”
“All so we can wipe each other out.” Brian said lowly. “Man, they’re sneaky bastards. Oops.” Brian covered his mouth.
“No, this time I think your colorful description is well deserved. Lizzies will adhere to the letter of the law, while at the same time, going about their duties, violating the very heart of it.”
“They sound like lawyers.”
“What do you think Lizzies do when they are not out destroying other worlds? They are the best litigators in the galaxy. Get it? Liti-gators?” T smiled.
“HA!” Brian echoed T’s laughter. “That's pretty good. So, if the Galactic Federation isn’t doing anything to help…”
“But they are, Brian. They sent the Pleiadeans. Which brings us right back to our guests tonight.”
“Alright, good segue brother.” Brian slapped T on the shoulder. “So how do we get to see them?”
“You must first give your permission for them to enter your space.”
“T you already said they were here.” Brian pointed up.
“No, not outer space, inner space.” T pointed at Brian’s chest.
“We have to tell them that it’s okay for them to be with us, in order for them to come to us?” That sounded pretty strange to Brian. “That’s pretty weird, T.”
“Brian, no enlightened species imposes their will until they are called upon to impose. Remember that.”
“Wait. What about the Lizzies? They’re imposing themselves on us and I don’t think they give a tinker’s darn if they have our permission or not. It certainly doesn’t seem like something that’s important to them.”
“Well, that’s a Lizzy for you.” T smiled. "Remember, I said enlightened."
“Okay, so how do we give our permission?”
“Permission is given through meditation, through moving your consciousness into a higher dimension – the 5th one, in fact. That is where you will see them.”
“You mean visualize them somehow?”
“Brian, close your eyes, just relax and breathe. See yourself in your imagination just as you are now, except with them around you. Ask them to come, and there they will be.”
Just then, Brian opened his eyes and looked up from his driver’s seat, to see a very handsome, blond-haired, blue-eyed man about 7 feet tall standing outside the car to his left. He seemed to be wearing some kind of body suit that reflected an iridescent silvery light. He brought his arm up to shake hands.
Brian scrubbed his eyes with the heel of his palms. “What…” Brian stammered. “Who are you?”
“My name is Solar.” The Pleiadian touched himself on his chest, then extended his arm out to point across the car over to Theoneius’ side. “And this is Solara.”
Brian, being in complete shock over what was happening, slowly turned to see the most beautiful blonde-haired, blue-eyed woman he’d ever seen. As he lowered his eyes down from her 6’ 5” frame, he noticed T leaning back in his chair, with the biggest smile on his face that Brian had ever seen. Solara was running her fingers through his hair.
Brian’s eyes, noticing that T was in no trouble, lifted back up to Solara’s shining face. ‘Perfect.’ Is all Brian could think.
‘Well, thank you.’ Solara had the most beautiful smile.
“Huh? What?” Brian caught himself. “Hey, your lips didn’t move.” He pinched his cheek. “Am I dead? Please tell me I’m dead and I've gone to heaven and you’re here to greet me as my eternal soul mate.” Brian seemed to be begging, as he fell under the spell of Solara’s love energy.
T saw that his twin was going off the deep end. “Brian, you who?” T was snapping his fingers in front of his twin’s eyes.
Brian was oblivious to everything. He felt a warm tingly sensation electrifying his whole system. The only way to describe it was pure rapture.
“Hey, anybody home?” T was now waiving his entire hand in front of Brian’s face. “You who, Earth to Brian. Anybody home?”
Just then Brian came to his senses and brushed T’s hand aside. “Stop it. Stop.” He commanded, then took a moment to compose himself. “I’m alright, I’m okay now. I’m back.” But those were just words. Inside Brian was still reeling from those warm, fuzzy feelings that made him feel really special in that special spot. ‘Man, that felt really good!’
‘It was good for me, too.’ Solara whispered.
“Brian, Earth to Brian.” T was whispering in his ear.
“Yes, what!” Brian’s consciousness was crow-barred away from Solara and riveted to T. “What!”
“Brian,” T said slowly and calmly, “Solar and Solara are here tonight to help you understand their involvement in all of this. If anything, it is always best to hear things from the horse’s mouth, so to speak.”
‘Nay.’ Solar retorted.
“Okay, but first off, you gotta’ move your lips when you talk. It’s creepin’ me out.” Brian kind of pleaded with Solara.
Solara leaned over Theoneius and put her face close to Brian’s. “Is this better?”
“Yeh, uh, much better.” Brian was having a hard time focusing on anything but Solara’s beautiful face. “Somehow it makes it easier for me to understand people when I can read their lips, too.”
Solara pulled back and Brian’s train of thought went with her. ‘How come HE gets to sit next to her. How come he gets HIS head rubbed!’ Just then Brian noticed everyone looking at him. ‘Darn mind readers.’ “Go ahead.” He motioned.
“What would you like to know about this evening, Sir Brian?” Solar asked.
Brian cleared the tracks and got his mind back. “Why are you here?”
“Because you asked us to be.” Solara replied.
“No, why are you…” Brian threw his arms out to be all inclusive, “… here, on Earth?”
Solar gently replied, “My sister spoke correctly. You called us down here a very long time ago. Thousands of years ago, in fact.” Then Solar thought, ‘Seems like millions, though.’
“Sol! Your thoughts.” Solara quickly cautioned her brother.
Theoneius was laughing at Solar.
“Sorry.” Solar apologized.
Solara continued to answer. “About 250,000 years ago, give or take a millennium, we came upon your planet through the wishes of the Prime Creator, our God. He knew that in order for His new creation to have any chance of surviving, love had to be somewhere in the equation. And by the way Brian, we Pleiadeans represent the vibration of love in the 5th dimension.”
“Where your world is going to.” Solar added.
“Shhh.” Solara again quickly re-minded Solar. “Not until he asks.” Then Solara looked at Brian. “Forgive my brother’s intrusion.”
‘Honey, you are forgiven.’ Brian thought to himself as he was back experiencing the rapture of love.
“Why, thank you.” Solara returned Brian’s rapture with a loving smile.
Brian caught himself, and then thought. ‘Man, I really gotta’ watch what I think.’
“Yes,” Solar said, “it is a necessary requirement for what is to come.”
Solara continued. “Brian, our God, Whom we call Prime Creator, called us here to permanently imprint the vibration of love on the Earth – and that we certainly did. But there were a few other things we did, as well – a few unplanned things - which made us have to stay around here until the very end.”
“Okay Solara, what did you do?” Brian sounded like a scolding father, and then he smiled. He was feeling much more comfortable than he did just a few minutes ago.
“A few of us, one’s we will call renegades, thought that things were not going as good as they should down here. And in thinking that they knew better, our people interfered with the indigenous people of the time.” Solara shook her head in disgust. “It is a real no-no to violate the First Rule of Contact.”
“Don’t tell me, all change must come from within. Right?” The words seemed to ramble out of Brian’s mouth. But his mind was still somewhere else.
“You goxed it.” Solar added.
Solara went on. “Well, our renegades, in their uninfinite wisdom, taught some things to your people that were eventually used to bring everything down – and I mean everything. And so now, after all these thousands and thousands of years, we are still sending you love, but we are still watching you die. And it is our fault.” Solara had huge tears welling in her eyes.
Brian reached across T and touched Solara’s hand. “It’s alright.”
“This has been the most difficult time for us,” Solara softly said. “Because we are now seeing the results of our unauthorized influence on you so long ago.”
Solar spoke. “We had a choice to make; Do we save you and justify breaking the First Rule of Contact again, because of our initial unauthorized interference? Or do we sit back and watch you die in a most horrendous deluge, because you made your bed, and now you have to lie in it?”
“Sounds cold.” Brian started to connect to their feelings.
“It is cold.” Solara replied with great emotion. “It is very cold to stand back and watch those die that you love so much, especially when you know you have the capabilities to save them.” Brian felt the anguish in Solara’s voice.
“So, you saved us, didn’t you?” Brian may have asked the question, but deep down he already knew the answer.
“Yes.” Solar quickly replied. “Instead of letting you be responsible for your own actions, even if those actions did have our imprint on them, and letting you empower yourself to live with them…”
“More precisely, die with them.” Solara added.
“… We disempowered you by saving you and in doing so, it threw you into an unending cycle of always having to come back to repeat those lessons all over again, until you gained responsibility for them.” Solara finished.
“The lessons of responsibility. Of Karma.” Brian added.
“Yes.” Solara nodded. “But since we interfered, thinking that we were actually saving you, we threw ourselves into your mix and have been here ever since.”
‘Karma can be a real bitch.’ Brian thought to himself.
“No doubt.” Solar shook his head. “We temporarily lost our faith in our Prime Creator’s wisdom, took on your responsibilities and sealed our fate in the process. Making us have to stay here until the very end.”
“And when exactly is that?” Brian wondered.
“Not much longer.” T reached over to his brother. “Soon.”
“So, no matter what you wanted to do, you’ve HAD to stay here and give love?” To Brian, it seemed like an enormous task.
“Yes.” Solara's voice was like slightly melted ice cream – chocolate chip mint. Mmmmmm, perfect.
“Through all the wars?”
“Yes.” Solar confirmed.
“Through all the conquests and kingdoms?”
“Yes.” Both hesitatingly replied.
“Through all the deaths?”
“Billions more than we would have had to witness, initially.” Solar added, almost feeling like a child who saw his punishment to be far greater than the actual crime that was committed.
“All the misery and fear and plots and secrets?” Brian continued. He was not trying to be trying, he was just working out all of history in his head – right then and there.
“Yes, and that’s been the worst of it. Over and over again you keep coming back to fix all your debts, but almost every time, you forget Who You Are and why you are here and just go about creating more debt…”
“More karma.” Brian interrupted.
“Yes. And up until an astronomical event in the summer of 1987, we had all been suffering from a severe bout of boredom.” Solar finished.
“That bad, huh?”
“Brian, imagine watching a football game for an eternity, where the game never ends, and the players just keep changing - new ones for the old, worn-out ones. Some leave the game early because of injuries, but they are always replaced.” Again, Solar seemed to be complaining. “Sometimes there is a score, and everybody goes crazy, but most of the time there always seems to be a turnover, just before anyone does score. It is maddening.”
“Man,” Brian closely followed Solar’s vision, “that would be maddening.”
Solar had an unexpected burst of joy. “Although… there was that One, a while back. There was lots of scoring back then.”
“And let us say,” Solara added, “that right now in the universe, this is the only game in town.”
“It’s that important or nobody else is playing it anymore?” Brian figured since it was so boring, maybe everyone just left the stadium.
“No Brian, this is the first game of its kind EVER TO BE PLAYED. Can Light make Its way through the darkness, back to Its Source, with little to no help from the outside? Everyone is watching this one with great interest.” Solar seemed to be excited for the first time.
“And the Lizzies?” Hearing the word darkness, instantly hyperlinked Brian's mind to the Lizzie's website.
“Well, we don’t judge other cultures, but we do think of them like referees being ‘on the take’.” Solar smiled.
Solara smiled, too. “Yes, they do make the game a little more interesting, don’t they?” Both seemed to instantaneously revert back to their joyous states of love, leaving the dramas far behind.
“So, in the end, what will you do?” Brian is genuinely concerned with what will happen with these loving beings.
“The will of God.” Solara responded, quite matter-of-factly.
“Sounds good to me!” Theoneius slapped his knee and jumped to life – in his seat.
Brian sat quietly for a moment and then had a thought. “Uhm, I really can’t think of anything more to ask about right now. You know, with this stuff. But… is there something you want to tell me? Something I should ask you about, but just haven’t, that’s really kind of important?”
“Yes.” Solara beamed a shot of love right into Brian’s heart. “Call on us whenever you want to be showered with crystalline love. Feel your body tingle with its photonic properties as it flows over you and through you. We will come every time you ask.”
“Solara…” Brian paused, “you’ll come, when I ask?” Puppy love revisited.
“Yes, Brian. I will come.” Solara spoke with such love in her voice.
This was better than anything Brian could ever want. “Wow. You guys are great. I mean really great!” He seemed giddy like a schoolboy. “Uhm, I guess you’ll be leaving now. Do I need to get out of the car and give you a hug, or something?”
“Do you feel the need to?” Solar asked.
“Yes. Absolutely.” Feeling large amounts of self-confidence, Brian got out of his car and gave Solar a big bear hug. Being a foot taller than Brian, Solar looked down on him and smiled. Then Brian walked over to Solara and gave her a most affectionate hug, for a long time. “Thank you for coming. Thank you for helping us.” Brian wished the moment would last forever. Then he reluctantly let Solara go and returned to his seat.
“Thank you for inviting us into your life Brian Obson.” Solara smiled. “We love you very much.” The Interstellar Visitors then turned and walked into the darkness.
“Wait!” Brian yelled and fumbled with his car door to get out. “The fire ants!!”
T grabbed his twin by the arm. “Brian.” He said very calmly. “Fire ants cannot hurt love. Nothing on this Earth can.”
Brian’s awareness suddenly focused on the binoculars sitting on the console in between them, and he picked them up. “I thought you said I was supposed to use these?”
“Look.” T pointed in the sky. “Look over there.”
“Where?” Brian strained his eyes to the heavens.
“NO BROTHER! WITH THESE!” T grabbed his twin’s hand and shoved the binoculars up to his eyes.
“Oh. Yeh.” Brian felt kind of stupid and took a look-see. “Wow, I can see Solara and she’s waiving back at me!”
“I think she likes you, brother.”
“I hope so, ‘cause I haven’t found a girl on this Earth who’s willing to put up with me for very long.” Brian mumbled with his binoculars still stuck to his face.
Theoneius laughed out loud.
“Whoa!” Brian quipped.
“What?”
“Where’d they go? I mean they were there one second and gone the next. They just disappeared.”
“Behind your radar, brother.” T tapped his brother’s head and then snuggled into his blanket.
Brian spent the next two hours staring up into the beautiful Colorado darkness through his binoculars. He noticed all the stars and planets and, “Hey, a satellite.” He watched it move across the sky in a perfectly straight line. “Man, I’ve never seen so many stars.” Then he turned to his brother and upon closer review, noticed that T was fast asleep. Unbeknownst to his twin, T was out 2 minutes after the Pleiadeans left.
“How can you sleep after all that’s happened?” Brian could barely hear his own voice above the snoring.
The sun peaked over the horizon early the next morning, illuminating the beautiful rocky mountain peaks directly in front of them - first red, then orange and yellow. T woke up to see his brother just staring off into the distance. “Been up all night?"
“No. I got some sleep, just didn’t feel like sleeping much. I’ve seen so many things.”
“I understand.”
“I mean, look at those peaks. There ain’t many of them in Florida. All they got down there are beaches and they’re all pretty much the same. Either the sun comes up on ‘em, goes down on ‘em or just goes across ‘em. Don’t get me wrong, I love the beach, but…” Brian gave a quick scan of the horizon. “Up here, every mountain is different. Everyone is like a new member of my family.” Brian was still feeling his moment of rapture.
“I know the feeling.” T laid his hand on this twin’s shoulder. “Now we need to get some sage and move on out of here.”
T reached to open the glove box and pulled out a Leatherman tool. Brian laughed out loud. “I give up.” Then he remembered throwing it in the glove box in the first place, because he lost the leather carrying case and didn't want it in his pocket.
T then pulled out the multi-tool’s serrated knife. “Come, let us go get some sage.” As the brothers cautiously made their way around the fire ant mounds, they came upon a large sagebrush. As Brian reached out to pull some sage off of one of its branches, T grabbed his arm and held it. “Wait brother. We have to do this right, with ceremony.”
“Ceremony? It’s only a plant.”
T gave his twin a very stern look. “Everything is precious. Everything is holy. Treat it with reverence and give respect.” Then he released his brother’s hand and positioned himself next to the sage, with the bush being north of him. He paused for a moment in silent prayer. “Thank you, Lord.” T held his hands up to the sky. “Thank you for your magnificent planet and thank you mostly for my twin. For without him, I would be nothing.” Then T cut off a few small branches at the very top of the bush. “Now it needs to dry out a little. Still have that paper bag we got at the Sonic in Roswell?”
“Yep, I just threw it in the back seat.” Brian thought for a minute. “I did it without thinking.” He paused again. “I’m glad I didn’t throw it away.”
“Me, too. Let us go.” T carried the few branches of sage with him back to the car, smelling the pungent aroma along the way. “This is beautiful.” Then he noticed some mounds in front of them. “Careful of the fire ants, they are part of the magnificence up here, too.”
“You mean they’re that speck, up here.” Brian remembered the yin/yang wheel.
“No matter where you are, that speck is always there, to remind you of your own awareness.” He put his arm over his twin’s shoulder and they both walked safely back to the car.
Then they backed out, pulled out, turned around and headed back to the highway. Within a few minutes, they came across the point where they were standing just the evening before, watching the sunset. “Wow.” Brian commented, “We were just here not 12 hours ago, and everything looks different this time. Clearer.”
“Just like the infinity sign, brother. You are always brought back to your point of origin, so you can look at it again, hopefully, from a higher perspective this time - and come to learn something from it.”
Brian meandered his way back down the rocky road to Highway 159. “That valley is going to support the whole world?” To Brian, that just didn’t seem possible.
“Yep.”
“Right or left?” Brian checked out the paved highway for traffic.
“Right. We’ll be going the right way.” T pointed.
By now, Brian’s learned to not ask a lot of questions about what’s to come, trying to get all the answers right up front. So, he turned north and proceeded up the highway. Before too long, he saw white rocks lining the hill, just west of San Luis. “Oldest city in Colorado, huh?”
“Yep, and they are all proud of it. Most everyone in this state is proud of where they are at. Because in order to get to heaven, you have to go through a little bit of hell.”
Brian nodded. "I understand.” Then he went back to paying attention to his driving, especially his speed. He then noticed a police car positioned in an alleyway between two buildings. Inside, a police officer had a radar gun aimed and ready. As they passed by him, going 5 mph under the limit, Brian turned to his brother. “They’re here to make us slow down.”
“God works in mysterious ways."
“I see that now.” Brian was actually feeling good inside after seeing a cop.
“And besides, why would you want to pass by all this beauty so fast, anyway?” T motioned to the beautiful surroundings.
“I guess there’s other things more important to people.” Brian was thinking that maybe he used to be one of “those people.”
“They have just forgotten that the journey is part of the destination. Not something separate from it.”
“Amen to that, brother! If there’s one thing I’ve learned on this trip, it’s that.” Then they came to the end of that highway and had to turn again. “Which way now?”
“We will be going up towards Yellowstone next. That is a few hours northwest of here. However, you decide to get there will be perfect.”
“Should I take the interstate and get there fast, or should I take the back roads and get there a lot slower?” Living in the future is a tough thing to try to get out of.
“Whichever way you choose, will be fine.”
“Alrighty then,” Brian confidently replied, “we’ll take ‘em BOTH.”
“Good choice, oh brother of mine.” T then reached under his seat and pulled out a perfectly preserved Rand McNally Road Atlas & Trip Planner and gave it to his brother. “This may help.”
“Now I know for sure that I didn’t put that thing under that seat!” Brian looked at the map book his brother was holding in his hand, wondering if it got pulled out of somewhere else.
“No, I put it there before we left. It was resting in a stand in the living room. I had an inkling that you might need it somewhere along the line. Here, let’s pull into this gas station and give it a look.”
They turned right and pulled into the Fort Garland gas station at the corner of Highway 159 and 160 and came to a stop. Brian then reached over and gave his brother a big hug.
“What was that for?” That took Theoneius by surprise.
“For always taking care of me; for showing me everything in my life that I was doing that was wrong; for always doing what’s right.”
“Thank you, but you need to take a little credit in there too, somewhere. After all, if you told me to go away and leave you alone back there in Orlando, I would have.”
“And it would have been the most tragic, and by far, the stupidest decision of my life.” Brian realized, as he opened up the map. “Now where do we want to go?”
“To the bathroom…” T quickly interjected. “…though I do not think you will find it on that map. Be right back.”
In a few moments, T returned to find an excited twin. “I think I’ve got it figured out. We’ll take 160 West to 17 North, all the way to Interstate 70, it changes names a few times, but it’s still going in the direction that we want to be going. Then once we hit Wyoming, I’ll figure something else out.”
“Good plan.”
“Now I gotta’ go. Be right back.”
As Brian got out, T noticed a car with two men in suit jackets sitting across the parking lot, staring at him. Once T noticed them however, they started the car and drove off. “I do not like this.” T was really concerned. “Something is going on here.”
Soon Brian joined T back in the car and then they continued on with their journey to Yellowstone. T thought it best to not mention those “suits” to his twin.
“Ya’ know T, I’ve noticed that there could be some kind of a pattern going on here, between the places we’ve been to and the things that I’ve learned.” Brian paused, then asked, “Is there one?”
“There always is brother, remember, no accidents, no coincidences.”
“Well, what is it that I could learn in Yellowstone, I wonder?” Brian held his chin with his thumb.
“What comes to mind when you think of Yellowstone Park?”
“Yogi bear.”
“That is JELLYSTONE Park, brother.”
“Oh, yeh.” Brian remembered and laughed. Then he concluded, “Well, Nature, I guess.”
“What about Nature?”
“I mean all the animals and the way they act and live together. Is that what the next lesson is going to be about…?” Brian paused, “Nature?”
“What does Nature mean to you?”
“I don’t know - the environment, the natural tendencies of things. Stuff like that.” Then Brian remembered, “I know the 6th Amendment to the Constitution says that the government is supposed to inform us of the “nature” of the accusation against us. I’ve often wondered about that.”
“Well, what is the nature of law in this country?”
“The Constitution for the united states of America. It’s the supreme law of the land. I know that, ‘cause it says so.”
“Okay. This supreme law has what nature?” T likes to start at the beginning.
“Constitutional… right?”
“Well, if laws come from somewhere else, that would not be very natural, would it?”
“Well, no. People could make up whatever laws they wanted to, to do anything with them that they wanted to do.” Then Brian had a revelation. “My God, T, that’s what’s happened in this country, hasn’t it? Laws have been made that have no natural basis in the Constitution, and everybody’s out there following them because they’re afraid of what will happen to them if they don’t.”
“Yes, brother. To the lawyers, those are the laws that compel The People to perform. And punishes them when they do not. They are what is called the unrevealed contracts. And they are all based in fear and control. Sound familiar?”
“Lizzies.” Brian confirmed.
“But Brian, it is still a choice. We still have free will to follow any law that we want to.”
“But it’s best if we follow Natural Law, though, isn’t it?” This law business has always been a stick in the mud to Brian.
“Yes, but there is not much money in Natural Law for lawyers. In Natural Law, everyone knows about it, there is really no ignorance towards it and no unrevealed contracts exist within it. And there is no need to have to pay people to translate the language for you. It is a common law with a common language.”
“Yeh, if everyone’s smart about law, lawyers would be out of a job.” Brian would like that.
“Natural law is the choice of all enlightened civilizations, Brian. It is the law that is right in front of your eyes. It is God’s Law, one that is common to everyone and naturally, perfect.”
“Ya’ know, I’ve heard that we used to have Common Law, but I guess we just don’t live by it anymore.”
“And whose fault is that?”
“Well, the government did replace it with their law.”
“Whose law?”
“Government law.”
“Brian, government is a what, not a ‘who’. When will you ever get that straight? Can a chair sue a fat person for sitting on it and breaking it? Can this car sue you for not keeping up its maintenance?”
“No. Although, I want you to know, I always maintain it.”
“See? It is a choice. No one is telling you what is right and what is wrong. You just KNOW it. You know that you better keep oil in this car if you want it to take you places. You know that you should not hurt your neighbors even though you think they deserve it. You KNOW right from wrong. Problems start happening when right and wrong start getting defined as being legal or not. When that happens, anything can happen – anything right and anything wrong.”
“You know how many times I’ve heard people argue words on a piece of paper, when it flies right in the face of common sense?” Brian remembers the hundreds of TV shows he’s watched, which prove that very point.
“Exactly.”
“I guess sense is not so common anymore. Maybe we should just call it uncommon sense.” Brian laughed.
“Uncommon to many, common to you.” T reminded his wise twin. “And in the end, that is what is really important anyway - that you know. Everyone else will do what they may, but YOU KNOW, and that is all that really matters.”
“I guess you’re working your way towards that ‘I know best for everyone else’ lesson.”
“I hope not! Have we not already been through that?”
“No doubt.” Brian paused. “People have been duped though, haven’t they? They’ve been duped into believing more in words, than what’s right in front of them.”
“A typical Lizzy conditioning.” T paused and then spread his hands out into space. “And it can all change when people begin to open their eyes. After all, the Lizzies would like to see all humankind eradicated, but none of them are holding guns to peoples’ heads to make them kill themselves.”
“We do it to ourselves, don’t we?” It’s been difficult for Brian to listen to all the messed-up things he and his human counterparts have committed – are committing.
“In more ways, for more reasons than I care to think of.”
“So how do we turn things around, T? I mean, where do people go to find balance, to stop the madness?" Brian was genuinely wanting to know.
“Where do you think?”
Brian thought for a nano-second and three-quarters. “Nature!”
“Exactly. It is right there in front of you.” T pointed. “Did you not hear me say that all enlightened civilizations always turn to nature to find their answers?”
“Well, now I get it. But nature can be cruel, I mean, lions eating antelope and birds swooping down to kill bugs – not that I think that’s wrong.” Brian had some gory visions.
“Brian, in nature, animals only kill to eat or to keep from being eaten. A truly enlightened way of living if you think about it. Humans kill each other every day for any good-enough reason they can think of, then they do not even eat themselves. Now how enlightened is that?!” Tongue in cheek, T threw his hands into the air.
“Not very.”
“Brian, there is one distinguishable, absolutely mind-boggling difference between humans and animals. Do you know what that is?”
“Humans use toilet paper?” Brian scrunched the skin of his forehead together.
T laughed. “No, not all humans use toilet paper. The one thing that absolutely distinguishes us from our animal brothers and sisters is that we were given the mental capacity to overcome our natural instincts and consider God, before everything else. It is called an ego. It is the one thing that is destroying this planet and is the ONLY thing that can save it.”
“I don’t get it. I thought the ego was a bad thing.” So many times on this trip, some things turned out to be bad that Brian thought were good and other things he thought were bad, turned out to be really kinda’ good.
“God gave humans an ego so we can think about what we are going to do before we do it. It is the Great Separator. It allows us to make personal judgments about right and wrong, so that maybe, just maybe, we will consciously choose to do what is right – FIRST.”
“But that’s what’s causing all the problems in the world, isn’t it? I mean, people imposing their will on others to make them do what’s right?” Brian’s seemed confused.
“NOT OTHERS. YOU!” T poked his finger into Brian’s right shoulder.
“Ow. Not so hard, I get the point.”
“Sometimes the point has to hurt in order for it to sink in.”
“Well don’t do that no more. I’ll try to get that point from now on, without you giving it to me.” Brian was really rubbing the spot where he was just given the point. “Ow.”
“Good. Do right for you and forget everyone else. That is, unless they are asking you for help. How many times do you have to hear the regrets of others, before you realize that?”
“You mean like the Pleiadeans?”
“I mean like every person or group of people that have ever imposed their righteousness upon others, only to stand back and watch as their decisions destroy the empowerment of those that they intended to help.”
“Now you’re talking about government.” Brian paused, “Or religion.” He thought some more.
“I am talking about ALL humans, not just their conceptual ideas.”
“Okay, so tell me about Nature. Tell me how I can use nature to make myself a better person.”
“Nature does not impose its will to change another aspect of itself. In other words, you do not see cows, who know how to suck water in, running up to dogs and cats, telling them of a more efficient way to drink, do you?”
“I think dogs and cats lap because it helps them to cool off quicker.”
“See? And if cows were to impose their will, do you think they would take that into consideration? Or would they just see the wrongfulness on the surface and make the pets change their lapping ways?” T was hoping that a little natural common sense would sink in.
“Because they claim to know better.” Brian attempted to finish T’s logic.
“In Nature, that would NOT EVER happen. Tolerance and acceptance are the norms, here. But when it comes to humans, those concepts are as foreign as the pyramids on Mars.”
“There are pyramids on Mars?” That caught Brian off-guard.
“One thing at a time, brother. You asked about Mother Nature, let us finish discussing that, before we begin discussing human nature.”
“When you follow Natural Law, everyone gets along?”
“Tolerance and acceptance are the cornerstones of all Natural Law. And with humans, mercy is supposed to be at the heart of it.” T is a wise man.
Brian thought for a moment. “There’s not a whole lot of mercy in our laws.”
“No, because you do not see yourselves as a Family of Humans. You have allowed yourselves to be separated and categorized and turned into minorities that can only look to their neighbors with disdain. Haves versus have nots, rich versus poor, and minorities versus majorities. They all help to further your illusion of separateness, which the ego goes out of its way to keep pointing out.”
“I guess we’re into human nature now.”
“Once tolerance, acceptance and mercy become a part of your life, brother, you will no longer be living in human nature, you will have evolved to the Nature of God. And that is all you have to do to achieve it, to ascend to it.”
“How do I tolerate the madness?” Brian was truly struggling with these concepts. “How do I tolerate stupidity and ignorance and the downright evil in people? How IN HELL do I do that, T?”
“By first removing yourself from the hell you have placed yourself in.”
“What?”
“BY LETTING GO. Through your judgments of right and wrong, brother, you have placed prison bars of fire all around you – it is your crucible. All of those judgments, which you have come to know as right and wrong, have joined you in the crucible to act as fuel, so you can continue to burn. As you continue to judge, to not be tolerant, to not let go, you will continue to burn in the fires of hell. It is YOUR JUDGMENTS that are creating the very hell you are witnessing all around you.”
“I’m feeling kind of fried.” Brian was feeling like a piece of bacon, left cooking in the frying pan for far too long.
“Brother, LET GO. Everyone that is acting in what you perceive to be a negative way, is there to show you who they are. They are not there for you to change. They are there to CHANGE YOU.” Theoneius looked clear through his twin, right to his Soul. The Rule of Tolerance you must allow.”
“Okay, fine. I’ll be more tolerant.” Brian grinned at his twin. “Really. I’ll be more tolerant. I will, but why do I have to ACCEPT all these cops and lawyers and judges and all these people who claim to be my authority, when I know damn well they’re not. Why do I have to accept them, why is it so wrong to be against them?”
“Because as we have already discussed, all humans are part of the same family – YOUR FAMILY. That’s why you have to accept them. You have family who believe that security is more important than freedom.”
“You got that right.”
“You have family who believes that freedom means democracy, and democracy means government programs.”
“Yep, so far you’re right on the button.”
“You also have family that believes that the people owe their existence to the government, and everyone should be subjected in an equal manner. But of course, that always depends on what the definition of equal manner is.”
“Okay, so what are you getting at?”
“These are all beliefs, brother. And what you believe is your reality. And what you think creates that reality. Do you not remember our talk way back at the beginning of this trip?”
“Yeh. So…” Brian couldn’t connect the dots.
T connected them for him. “So… since belief is reality, then all beliefs MUST have some form of reality. Otherwise, you would have people believing in things that they could not relate to in any fashion.”
“You mean like when miracles happen… or strange acts of God.” Brian stated matter-of-factly.
“I mean,” T needed to clarify the moment. “If you or anyone on this Earth believes in a thing, any thing, then that belief WILL create a reality for the believer – NO MATTER WHAT THE BELIEF IS.”
“Like believing that I own my neighbor and can call up some third party to come and take care of my dirty work.” He hated that belief.
“A system MUST exist for that belief to exist.”
“Oh my God…” Brian had a startling thought about fear. “And what about all the beliefs in fear that the cops must be witnessing?”
“People must exist to make their fears come true, also. Can you not see the cycle in this?” Theoneius paused for a moment, as the entire Lizzy cycle ran circles in his mind.
“Yeh.” Brian saw it. “Yeh, I do. The people are convinced to believe that there is something to fear. Therefore, to ensure the people’s safety, freedoms are replaced with systems that are supposed to ensure that safety. Then more and more cops are hired, more and more equipment gets manufactured and stored away and more and more of a front is placed up against the perceived threat that was sold to the people in the first place. Then the people complain that their freedoms are being taken away and that those taking it do not have the authority to do such a thing. But then, those ‘authority guys’ perceive these people, who aren’t in lockstep with their thinking, to be a threat and they’ve created laws that allow them to deal with such threats – right on the spot. Then the people feel threatened and their safety is in jeopardy. So, they hire more cops and make more laws and manufacture more guns and bullets to make the people feel more safe - again.” Brian’s mind boggled. “Wow, who’d a thunk. It’s all sold through fear.”
“Therefore, oh insightful brother o’ mine, the environment that you are looking at out there is really what?”
“A reflection of my own beliefs.” The greatest of all connections so far.
“BRAVO!!” T clapped his hands together. “And when you begin accepting, you finally begin to realize that what you are witnessing out there is YOU. What you are accepting is YOU. It is what you used to be. It is what you disliked so much about what you used to be and have forgotten. And I am not just talking of this lifetime.”
“Oh.”
“The fact that you are relating to an authority issue is because at one point you were the authority and YOU abused it. So therefore, that which you have done will return to you so you may then make a conscious choice as to whether or not you liked what you have done. If you do not like authority in your face, do not put your authority into another’s – again. If you do not like what is currently happening in your life with those people around you, just realize that they are only giving you what you have ALREADY given. SO ACCEPT IT. Accept it as a gift - which you sent to yourself. Accept everything around you and you will inevitably come to accept yourself – for who you are.”
Brian could only give a blank stare. His mind was working on realizing a whole new spin on the word ACCEPT.
“The rule of ACCEPTANCE, you must allow.”
“Wow. I never realized.” Brian’s hindsight is now a very clear 20/20.
“Until now.”
“Until now.” Brian confirmed. “And what’s the third rule to get to the Nature of God?”
“The giving of mercy.”
“Oh yeh. You mean like when Caesar did the thumbs up or down thing with the Gladiators?”
“Well, that could be considered an act of mercy – either way. But that is not really where I was going.”
“Well dang, take me with you!”
“Through the giving of mercy, you will no longer judge another in a negative way. You will give them mercy, for you know they are on their own path.” T paused to let that sink in, then got a bit more specific. “Brother, you give mercy every time you love, instead of hate; each time you decide to smile, instead of frown. Mercy is there when you offer a hand of assistance and not a finger of judgment. And most of all, you are being merciful when you let go of any knowing that you in anyway know better and decide to just help out. Everything else, is just a thumb’s down.” Whack!
Brian pondered for a good minute over these words of wisdom. “T, these rules, the way you’ve explained them… they’re so simple, so easy to grasp.”
“And they do not require you to do anything physical.”
Brian thought really hard about that one. “You’re right, T. I don’t have to do anything, except change my way of thinking. I don’t have to judge anybody – not as bad or evil or whether or not they need to be bailed out the situation they put themselves in. Heck, I ain’t even gotta’ worry anymore about the way things may wind up!” Brian was truly astonished at this connection. “These rules, they really are pretty simple things to go by.”
“All of God’s Laws are simple. They are all right here in front of you. They have always been here, for all of your life. You are just now opening your eyes to see them.”
“With your help, T.” Again, Brian reached over to his twin.
“They are your eyes, my twin. I cannot open them for you; I can only point to what they are looking at. In the end, it will be YOU who will make the decision to see or to continue to go through life blind.”
“So, I guess I should really be watching more nature shows on TV, instead of all the dramas.”
“Unless those dramas use metaphors to help you see yourself more clearly.”
“You mean like most of the Star Trek shows?” Brian made a solid connection.
“Yes. Exactly. They use the imagination to get you interested. Then once you become familiar with the alien characters, you can actually see yourself in them. That is when the learning starts. I do not care for television, but Gene Roddenberry has certainly done wonderful things with it.”
“How do you know about Star Trek if you’ve never watched TV?” Somehow, this didn’t make any sense.
“I read your mind.” T said matter-of-factly.
“Oh.”
Just about then, the two found themselves traveling through Leadville, Colorado. Brian noticed that Colorado town signs don’t have populations on them, only elevations. “Man, these folks really live here at 10,000 feet above sea level? They must be the less denser people on the planet!”
“No, those people live up in the Himalayas.”
“You mean the Dali Lama and all his people? I forgot about them.” Brian paused. “Yeh, I guess if you really want to get close to God, that kind of elevation wouldn’t just get you there physically, but mentally, too.” Brian remembered the spinning socket.
After passing through town, the brothers saw a huge line of mountains off to their left, all standing shoulder to shoulder like a row of soldiers, waiting to go to battle. “Will you look at those mountains?” Brian pointed. “My God, have you ever seen anything as beautiful as those?”
T couldn’t respond right away, at least not until he cleared the tears from his eyes. “Those mountains are going to save this area one day. They are going to hold back the Pacific from going all the way to the Mississippi.” T said in a low voice. “Again, Gaia will sacrifice Herself, to save you.”
“Uh brother, I heard what you said, and I don’t even want to go there.” Brian paused. “I think I’ll just take them in as they are.” He knew his twin knew something about the future that no one else did – and wasn’t about to share it.
“It is best to live in the now, this moment, Brian. Do not ever forget that, because if you do, you will miss out on everything that is happening around you. And one day, you will come to despise that.”
“You mean live for the moment?”
"In the moment.” T corrected his twin. “Right here, right now. What is coming will get here when it comes, and not a moment before. No matter how much you want to waste your time on thinking about it.” T knew his brother was a fanatic for conspiracy theories and end times, end of the world stuff.
As the brothers continued through the beautiful mountains on their way to Vail, they found themselves speechless, as the countryside only got more and more gorgeous. Whenever they thought they'd seen the best God has to offer, they’d crest another hill and receive an even greater offering.
“I can’t believe I never knew this was here.” Brian said to himself. “My God, I’ve missed out on so much.”
After about an hour, they approached Interstate 70, truly one of the miracles of modern technology. “Once we get to Vail,” Brian read the map while driving, “we’ll take I-70 west to Rifle, and then we’ll head north again on 13. That’ll take us right into Wyoming.” Brian suddenly swerved to miss a pothole the car nearly drifted into.
“Sometimes brother, it is best to do only one thing at a time.” He really stared at Brian. “This multi-tasking behavior of yours has got to stop.”
“I hear ya’”. Brian exhaled. “Ya’ know T, it’s like you’re my conscience or something. Not that that’s a bad thing.” Brian quickly added. “It’s just that I know what you’re going to say, just before you say it, whenever I’ve realized I’ve just done something stupid.”
“That is the power of being around your twin self.” T gave a compassionate smile.
“It’s like I’ve heard that voice in my head for most of my life. And strangely enough, it sounds just like yours.” Brian paused to think for a moment. “Kinda’ weird how things work out. Ya’ think?” He shook his head and continued viewing the most gorgeous real estate in the world. “Man, I sure do love Colorado.”
“Me, too, brother.” T agreed. “Me, too.”
In a few short hours, the twins were passing through Craig, on their way out of this wonderful state they’d been in. Brian saw a sign that read 'Wyoming – 33 miles.' “Ya’ know T, I’m really gonna’ miss this place. I feel such at home here. I feel like I’m meant to come back here, maybe to Denver.” Then he paused for a moment, “I don’t know,” he lowered his voice, “I mean… I’ve got my life and everything in Orlando, I mean… it would be such a struggle.”
“Trust your feelings, Brian. I do. And you do not see me struggling all that much, do you?” T stretched his arms out, then locked his fingers between themselves and cracked his knuckles. Then he placed his hands behind his head, cupping it as he rested back, crossing his legs before him.
“I get your point.” Brian gave a hint of disgust. “You know I’ve noticed I’ve been doing all the work here. I mean, I don’t see you offering to drive.”
“It is not my car.” T calmly responded.
“So, you could still ask!”
“Why? Why would you assume that I would assume that I knew that you needed help, without you telling me so?”
“Well…!” Brian quickly retorted, then his emotions calmed when he thought about those words. ‘Well, when he puts it like that, it does seem kind of stupid for me to think that he should have actually been thinking of me and my needs and come to my aid, without me telling him that I really needed it. I mean, I’ve never ever thought of anybody else first, but me… ever. So, to think that somebody else should actually be thinking about what I’m thinking about, let alone come to my rescue without me even asking for it, is really pretty stupid. I mean, why should he ever have to think like I do anyway? Man, am I dumb.’
“YOU STILL COULD HAVE ASKED TO DRIVE!” Brian yelled back.
“Brian, do you want me to drive?” T’s grin could not be contained.
“NO.” He turned his head and went back to paying attention to his driving. “No, I’m okay now. Right now, I don’t need your help.” He said quite matter-of-factly, then he thought, ‘Good job. You got yourself out of that mess pretty good and still got in the last word in edgewise. Excellent.’
Theoneius then let out the biggest laugh of his life.
‘Aw damn….” Brian remembered, ‘my thoughts – he can read my thoughts!’ Then his face turned red as he turned to his brother, knowing that he couldn’t keep anything from him if he tried. “Alright brother, just because you can read my thoughts doesn’t mean you’re going to come to help me, until I ask you to. Got it.”
Brian then looked forward to Wyoming.
A long time went by before words were spoken again. Brian thought long and hard about that last lesson. Never had he considered that so many of the times he was hurting in life, he naturally assumed that everyone around him knew it. That they actually felt his feelings, his hurting feelings and just chose to not help, to not just sit and talk about it. ‘I never asked.’ Brian thought to himself. ‘It is true what they say about those who assume…’
“Yes. Yes, it is.” Theoneius quietly agreed, looking out his side of the car.
Then suddenly, there was Wyoming. Brian noticed that the continental divide was always there beside them, all the way up. “Hey T, is there a reason why we’re following the mountains?”
“The rocky mountain range is the spine of this country. You have to go up it, to go where we are going.”
Brian really thought about those words. “T, do you always think about your answers before you give them, or do you just blurt them out?”
“If the shoe fits…” T gave his twin a big smile.
Brian pulled off the road and stopped.
T had a look of concern on his face.
“Brian, what is wrong?”
“Just had to look at the map. You know, one thing at a time?” Brian gave back his brother’s smile.
“Oh.”
“Okay, we’re on 789 now and we’ll go to I-80 and hang a left, then we’ll go north on 191…” Brian’s eyes were slowly following the lines showing him the best route to take, “… the whole way!” He happily concluded. “We should be there by…” Brian was quickly calculating the number of miles the little red figures on the map were telling him. Then he was going to take that sum and divide it by 55 mph, which is 10 mph under the speed limit, which he could probably wind up beating…
“When we get there.” T closed the map book in Brian’s hands. “We should be there by… when we get there. Now let us go.”
“Well, I was just trying to let you know ahead of time.” Brian looked sheepishly at the cover of the freshly closed book.
“Do you really think that is possible?” T snapped back.
Brian thought about that for about 2 seconds. “We’re going.” He pulled back onto the highway. It sure is tough for Brian sometimes, to not live his life in the future.
“Brian, on this leg of the trip, I let you know what our destination is and gave you a map to help you find it. Use the map to make your best choices to get you to the next destination. Once that is done, put the map down, forget about the distance and what time you should be getting there and enjoy the trip! Get it?”
“Got it.” Brian took the map off his lap and stuffed it under his seat. “We won’t be needing that anymore, today.” Then he went back to paying attention to his driving.
T looked all around and saw that the beauty of the Rocky Mountains is unending, regardless of the political boundaries. The wind was rushing through his hair and around his face as he stood up and stuck his head above the windshield. “I love you God! I LOVE YOU!!!” He screamed at the top of his lungs. Then he came to realize the shear force and roar of the wind, as his face cut through it at 65 miles an hour. “AWESOME!” Then he fell back to his seat.
Brian screamed “Yahoo!!” and slapped the steering wheel really hard. “Oh, sorry Bubba.” He lovingly caressed the part that he slapped. “Ya’ know T, I feel like a cowboy. Ya’ think that’s a Wyoming thing?”
“I think the Spirit of the cowboy permeates every inch of this state. They were the last Americans who were truly alive - and free.”
“No doubt, look at their lifestyle.” Brian thought of all the bar fights and shootouts he’s seen on TV and on the Big Screen.
“Imagine Brian, no speed limits, no permits, no lawyers, no boundaries. True freedom with absolute self-government. Now that is living.”
“Well, they did get a little rowdy when they’d go into town.” Brian’s train of thought hadn’t changed.
“Better be careful of those generalizing statements, brother. In places like this, they will get you shot.”
“What? You mean like Billy the Kid wasn’t a little rowdy, to say the least?”
“That is only one person. You name one outlaw and generalize about an entire culture of people, of Americans – FREE AMERICANS. You get so tired of the way people judge you. Well, they judge you like you judge them. And just because you are making bad judgments does not mean that you are aware of them. You are only aware of them when they come back into your life. Then you get angry at the person who is giving you your own crap right back to you.” Sometimes T is like a 1000-watt light bulb, right in the face.
“Sorry.”
“Apologize.” T commanded.
“I did. I said I’m sorry.”
“NO. Not to me, you did not disparage me, you disparaged them.” T pointed out to the land.
“Who?”
“The bodies of the cowboys that made this great culture. They are buried all around you. In fact, you are driving over a few of them this very minute.”
“What?” Brian slammed on the brakes.
“Do not be stupid. Keep going.” T seemed very frustrated. He thought he had made much greater progress with his twin.
Brian could see that Theoneius looked pretty upset. Then Brian looked out his side of the car and screamed, “I’m sorry! You all weren’t rowdy!” Then he heard a strange voice in his head, ‘Yes, we were. Thanks for thinkin’ that we ain’t all criminals, though.’ “See, I TOLD YOU!” Brian yelled at his twin.
T laughed. “Brian, when you say one thing and think another, you are doing a dishonor to yourself, and to those to whom you are speaking. It is time that you learned that. Start disciplining your mind. Start seeing what you are talking about. That ways you will maintain focus and everyone around you will follow your thoughts and visions, and you will be true to your words.”
“So I really need to know what I’m saying when I’m saying it.” Brian confirmed.
“Absolutely. Just always take a minute to witness what you are about to do and you will do fine. Nothing to worry about.” T gave Brian one of those patented smiles.
Wyoming was wide-open country. It didn’t have the mountainous feeling of Colorado, but it sure was free. “Wild wilderness.” Brian confirmed out loud. For over 200 miles the brothers haven’t seen a half a dozen houses. “Ya’ know T, I bet this state averages about one family a square mile. I mean, I haven’t seen a single person for the last 50 miles! Have you?”
“Wyoming gives you the sense of what America used to be, more than a hundred years ago.” T was closely studying the landscape.
“Yeh, it makes you wonder why more people aren’t living here.”
“Best kept secret on the planet.”
“Check it out, T…” Brian pointed to a sign that read ‘Yellowstone – 70 miles.’ “We’re almost there.”
“We won’t be going there, Brian.”
“What? You’ve come all this way and don’t want to go in?” It was like the ice cream cone just got snatched out of his hand.
“Go in where?” T was rather intent-full.
“Go inside Yellowstone.”
“Brian, we are inside Yellowstone!”
“What?”
“Look,” T shook his head. “Just because political boundaries do not say we are, does not mean we are not.” He turned in his seat and pointed. “Are you telling me that all those elk over there, those mountains and trees, that they are not Yellowstone?”
“Well no, they’re the Grand Teton. That’s the Park we’re about to go into.”
“No, we will not be going much farther.”
“But we’re almost to Jackson Hole.” Brian seemed to be begging.
“Slow down.” T commanded. “Take this road up here to the right at those mailboxes.”
“Alright.” Brian cautiously made the turn. “Can you smell the sage in the air, T? Man, this is awesome.” His nose was to the wind.
“Yes. It is heavenly. See that opening over there?” T pointed to a place to pull off.
“Yeh. We’re parking there tonight?”
“Uh-huh.”
“I’m not going to see Old Faithful?” Brian shook his head with hope.
“Not this trip. Here is where we will be parking.”
Brian pulled into a small clearing, specifically made for vehicles to turn around in, if this was the wrong road they took. “Just park right here by this tree. We’ll be fine.” T instructed.
Brian could hear a rushing stream not far away. “Hey, think we could do some exploring today, instead of just sitting in this car?”
“Yes, that is what I have in mind for you. Congratulations brother, you actually read my mind.”
“We must be getting closer.” Brian laughed. “Hey, I guess, I uh, need to put the top up.” Brian remembered Canyon Lake.
“That would be wise. I hear bears like grape jelly almost as much as I do.”
“Bears?” Brian’s eyes got real big. “There’s bears out there?”
“And a few mountain lion and beaver and squirrels and hawks and…”
“Okay, I get the picture. We’re out there.” Brian thought of all those nature shows he watched on PBS when there was nothing else on.
“Exactly.” T started unsnapping the ragtop. “Now, let us get this top up and go do some ‘sploren.”
Once the top was up, T reached for the distilled water, and then gave Brian a slosh. Brian drank the rest of it. “We’re out of water.” He held the jug upside down.
“Bring it with us.”
“Okay, so where are we goin?’” Brian was looking all around at the limitless directions, which lay before him.
“This leg of the journey is totally up to you – you choose.”
“You mean I can go this way…” Brian pointed the jug north, “or that way…” then south, “or over there?” Then he pointed into the woods.
“Yes,” T agreed, “let us go over there.”
“Alright! That’s where I wanted to go anyway.”
“I know. Let us go.”
As the two walked into the woods, Brian noticed the absolute flurry of activity, which was going on just inside the tree line. “Man, you can’t see this from the road.” His eyes filled with the wonders of nature.
“Nope. You have to come in here to see it.” T watched two squirrels chasing one another around a dead, dry-rotted stump. “Brother." T motioned. "Let us go over here and sit on this fallen tree and watch the goings on. What do you say?”
“Sounds good.” Brian agreed. “Hey, this is pretty comfortable.” He sat in a depression in the wood. “Like it was meant just for me.”
“Okay, let us just sit here real quiet for a while and see what happens. Try to become that log you are sitting on. Do not see yourself as a human spectator; see yourself instead as something that belongs here, that will do no harm to anything here. Alright?”
“Okay. I’ll shut up.” Brian sensed his twin’s serious nature.
“Now, I want you to close your eyes for a few moments and try to distinguish every sound you here. Look for them, but not with your eyes. Do it with your inner awareness. Ready?”
“Ready.” Brian closed his eyes. Instantly, his awareness was being thrown around the forest like a pinball. Nature's sounds were bombarding him from all directions. He heard the crystalline trickle of water flowing over the river rocks. It sounded heavenly. Then some squirrels and chipmunks took center stage, as Brian could hear the many leaves and twigs breaking under their feet, as they tore through the ground cover. 'Must be cousins.'
Then his focus left the ground, and moved to just above it, in the lower canopy of the trees – birds could be heard making myriad sounds with their chirping and warbling. ‘I need to be a bird watcher. So many wonderful sounds.’ He heard a crow, cawing in the distance and another one, just above his head cawing back. Then very faintly, he heard the ‘coo coo’ of an owl. The sound was so low and ambient, he couldn’t determine what direction it was coming from and where in the trees it was resting. Then he heard a tremendous raucous happening in the trees just above his head and he couldn’t keep his eyes closed any longer, he had to see what was making all that noise.
As he opened his eyes and spun his head to determine the source of the chaos, he noticed they were “Sparrows.”
Just then T opened his eyes to see his brother staring up in the trees. “Pretty awesome, huh?”
“Yeh, like it’s a whole ‘nother world.” Brian stretched his head upwards to catch all the action.
“Watch the sparrows, brother. See how they play with reckless abandon.”
“Man, they’re noisy!” Then he heard his own voice echo through the woods. “Compared to the rest of the critters.” He said much more softly. Then he saw two sparrows run into each other preparing to land on a branch. They bounced off one another and safely landed on separate limbs.
“Brian, look. Look up there.” T pointed through a clearing in the trees, where two eagles could be seen flying high above, in the clear blue Wyoming sky – two X’s, notwithstanding.
Brian spun his head to see. “Awe, man. Now THAT is beautiful. Look how gracefully they fly.” Brian was in awe. “Look! They’re just floating up there in the air without moving their wings!”
“They are soaring, catching the warm thermals, the updrafts from the hills around here. They can use them to stay up there all day, without doing much work.” T secretly longed for that physical experience. Then he pointed to an eagle flying low above the trees and right on his tail were two sparrows, dipping in and out of his path.
“Are they playing, or do they want to bite him in the butt?” Brian eyes followed their erratic paths with great interest.
“They are playing.” T laughed. They watched as the eagle performed maneuvers in the air to avoid the pesky sparrows that no man-made flying object could even think of doing. Suddenly, almost realizing a second too late, the eagle pulled up from his rapid descent into the trees below and soared back up to meet with his brothers. The sparrows that were chasing him knew they couldn’t fly that high, so they returned to their brood.
“Whoa!” Brian quipped. “That eagle almost flew into those trees. Did you see that? And at that speed, it wouldn’t have been a good thing. I’ll bet he really would’ve gotten hurt.”
“That is the attraction that sparrows have…” T placed his left hand on his twin’s shoulder. “Living life with reckless abandon. They can easily maneuver through the trees, but the eagles cannot.”
“They almost sucked him in.”
“Almost. But now he is back up flying where he belongs. Eagles are eagles and sparrows are sparrows, brother. And for one to think he is the other may bring temporary joy, but in the end, there is an excellent chance that it will bring only pain and suffering.”
“No doubt. I don’t think those sparrows really care about what damage they do, especially when they’re playing.” Brian couldn’t get over how reckless they are.
“No. They surely do not.”
Just then Brian heard a snorting sound coming from behind, near the stream. “What’s that?” He threw his legs over the fallen tree to face the other way. Just then, through the woods, Brian could make out a small black bear, meandering his way through rotten stumps, looking for grubs and such. “It’s a bear.” He whispered ever so softly, in utter amazement. “Look. Isn’t he awesome?”
“Yes.” T whispered back, spying this wonder of nature. “Remember when I said directions have animal representatives, too?”
“Uh-huh.” Brian only paid half-attention to his brother, because the other half was completely spoken for. “Which direction is he?”
Brian hurriedly whispered back, “Wait! Let me guess.” He thought for a few seconds. “He’s the west, isn’t he?”
“Uh-huh.” T whispered back.
“I KNEW IT!” Brian whispered with emotion. “It just felt right.”
T looked at his brother and smiled.
“And when they hibernate, that’s when almost all their wisdom comes doesn’t it?”
“Uh-huh.”
Brian continued his train of logic, out loud. “And that’s why they like to play in water and fish for salmon or any other fish they can get their claws into. Because, they’re the west and the west is also water!”
“Uh-huh. My, you do listen to what I say.” T was nodding at his brother’s impressiveness.
“I’d be crazy not to. Right?”
By then the black bear had made it down to the stream. The brothers were frozen in time. The bear sniffed the air, but could in no way smell the humans who were watching it with such great interest. For the next 10 minutes the bear sloshed around in the stream looking for something to eat, but had no luck. Then he turned around and headed back up that piney hill he’d come down from. “Right then, it was like time stood still. Did you notice that?” Brian had to break the silence.
“That is what happens when your breath is taken away and you focus COMPLETELY on what you are looking at.”
“It was more than just that, brother. I felt like a part of me was with him… was in him.” Brian inflected. “I’ve never felt that way before.”
T spoke very softly. “Being in the moment does that, oh wise Master. Whether you are soaring with the eagles or moping with a bear – you are there.”
Brian looked west through the trees and noticed that the sun had dipped below sight, and it was starting to get rather chilly in the darkened woods. “Man, T, we barely made it into these woods, and I’ve done more exploring than I thought was possible. I mean, I thought we were going to hike all up through here.”
“That is really not necessary, unless you are looking for a good workout.” T’s voice came back to its normal volume. “Everything you are looking for in Nature is almost always right around you - all in plain view. You just have to make the connection. Just sit down and watch and listen. It will tell you everything that you want to know.” Then T pointed to the many sparrows still playing above their heads.
“Are you saying it’s time for me to stop acting like a sparrow?”
“I am saying it is time for you to start soaring with the eagles.” T placed his left hand back on Brian’s shoulder again. “And it is time for you to fill up that empty jug you are holding onto.”
“What? Why me?” Brian knew that bear couldn’t have moped too far away.
“You drank the rest of it. You have to fill it back up. That is the law.”
“Whose law?” Brian perked up. “And what is the NATURE of this law?” Brian thought he actually might have him this time.
“March.” T pointed to the stream. No lawyer tactics were going to work on this fine day.
As Brian slowly walked to the stream, he did his absolute best to watch where every footfall planted. He didn’t want to make the bear aware of his presence. ‘Who knows, maybe to him I look like some huge land salmon.’ Once he made it to the stream, he took the jug and slowly placed it in the water. The jug filled in no time. Then he stood, looking all around him for any intruders, and returned to T with the same caution and awareness that he showed on his way to the stream. “Okay, I think we’re ready.” He said softly, as he passed by his brother on his way back to the car.
“Brian, why are you walking like that?” T asked out loud, with a little extra volume.
“I don’t want to become bear fodder.” Brian whispered back.
“Oh, I thought you were doing it out of reverence for Nature.”
Brian stopped and thought about that for a moment. Then he turned back to his brother. “C’mon. Sun’s going down and we should be getting back to the car.” Then Brian took one good last look around. “This is really something. I mean, who’d a thought that all this activity was going on right here, just off the main road.”
“No doubt.” T agreed, as he crunched through the dead leaves and branches, following the trail back to the car, that they made coming in.
As they reached the car, Brian had a thought. “Hey T, you think that bear’s gonna’ come lookin’ for our peanut butter and jelly sandwiches?”
“Not if we eat them all tonight.”
“Better get started then.” Brian reached into the back seat and pulled the top off the cooler. “Looks like there’s six left. Good, I am pretty hungry.”
“Being in Nature will give you a good appetite.”
“Uh-huh.” Brian said with a mouthful of sandwich. “And make stuff taste better, too. Now, where’s that jug?”
As Brian gulped the water down, T reached into the back seat and pulled out the blankets. “I think we are really going to need these tonight.” He pushed one of them down at Brian’s feet.
It didn’t take long for darkness to come.
“No hot August night up here… not tonight.” Brian was thinking of that Neil Diamond album he liked so much. “But I think the stars are going to be more beautiful than ever.” A few were just beginning to peak through the atmosphere.
“There is something about the cold that always makes them shine brighter.” T was gazing up, too.
Brian wolfed down his sandwiches in record time. “T, I think I’m gonna’ to be goin’ to sleep pretty early tonight. Nature really took it out of me today.”
“Sweet dreams, brother.” T slowly ate his sandwich.
“Oh yeh, and I’m starting to tell myself to remember them, too. I remembered a little bit about mine last night, I think I was with Solara, but I really couldn’t remember much more once I got up.”
“Work on it, Brian. Pretty soon you will start remembering.” T reassured his evolving twin. Then he watched his brother pull his blanket up and fall right to sleep. In about 5 minutes T looked over to see a smile on his twin’s face. “You will remember her in the morning, brother.” Then he pulled his twin's blanket up a little bit farther.
The morning came pretty quickly. T immediately grabbed Brian and yelled, “COME ON!!!” Really loud.
“What?” Brian was still in a fog. “What the…? Wait.”
“No waiting. NOW. GO!” T jumped out of the car, ran around to Brian’s side and dragged him out. Then holding his brother’s shirt sleeve he dragged him back into the woods to the rushing stream.
“No way, brother of mine! No way I’m going in there!” Brian was acting very reluctant to the proposal put in front of him.
“No, just splash your face. Just bend down here and splash your face. DO IT NOW!!” T commanded as he bent down and put his hands in the water, cupped them together, pulled out a handful of freezing water and splashing it on his face. "WHEW!!! Come on, you chicken. Do it now!”
“Alright.” Brian reluctantly bent down and did as his brother did. “WHOA! WHOA!!! THAT’S COLD!! THAT’S REALLY COLD!!!” He screamed at the top of his lungs as the ice-cold water dripped off his face and ran down his chest and over his shoulders and down his back. He stood and squirmed like an eel as a million goose bumps came to life in a single second.
By now all the animals were up and scurrying around. The electricity the brothers put in the air seemed to be contagious.
In a minute, Brian reached back down into the stream and did it again. “Whew!” He yelled again, but not so loud this time. “That is refreshing. Man, I feel so alive!”
“Ain’t it great?” T grabbed his brother’s shoulders and shook him wildly. “Ain’t it great to be alive?!” A wonderful light emanated from his joyous face.
Brian was slightly taken aback with T’s slang. It’s not often that he speaks like that. “I gotta’ tell ya’ brother, I’ve never been more ready to continue on our trip than I am right now!” For the first time on this entire journey, Brian seemed truly excited. Then he splashed himself one more time.
“Great. Now we need do a little meditation.”
For the next 20 minutes, the brothers silently sat and meditated like they did in the Botanical Gardens in San Antonio. From all around the forest, critters came to witness the event. As the brothers opened their eyes, they saw that same black bear staring down at them from atop the hill in front of them. Brian then closed his eyes and beamed his awareness towards the bear. Suddenly the bear jumped up and climbed the massive pine tree, which was standing next to him. Then he blurted out a shrill blaat filling the entire forest with its hair-raising frequency.
“What on Earth did you say to that bear?” T seemed totally amazed.
“I just told him that I loved him and that he and I are one.”
“Yep, that is all it takes.” T smiled, then stood and pulled up his brother, “Come on, time to go.”
“Good-bye.” Brian waived to the bear.
“You know, now he has to find a way to get down from there. And it was your energy that put him up there in the first place.”
“We better be on our way then.” Brian said hurriedly. “I don’t want him blaming me for anything.”
T just laughed and put his arm over his brother’s shoulders. “Come, let us go.”
After putting the top down, Brian pulled out of the clearing. His mind was clearly focused on everything he’d seen in the last 24 hours. “Nature is some pretty awesome stuff, ya’ know?”
“Yes, it is brother. And all you ever have to do, is make the connection to it. It is always there for you.
“So, oh great twin of mine, where will we be going to next?”
“The Nez Perce Indian Reservation, just across the way, on the other side, in Idaho. Just go back out the way we came and take your first paved road to the right. That will get us going northwest.”
“Oh, the great northwest. It has a ring of openness to it.”
“That is the vibration of that direction. What do you think when you hear the direction, northeast?”
“Cities, towns, civilization.” Brian thought for a minute. “Oh I get it. Each direction has its own vibration…”
“Its own frequency.” T finished.
“American Indians live according to those frequencies, don’t they?” Brian connected an unexpected dot.
“Uh-huh.”
“Somehow it makes sense that I had to learn about Natural Law first, before we get there.” Brian was now thinking about all the movies he’s seen like Thunderheart, Grey Owl and Dances with Wolves, where some white guy comes to know his roots.
“Uh-huh.” T smiled.
“Somehow I don’t see myself as being as big a fool as what I could have been.” Brian was feeling very self-confident.
“Uh-huh.” T gave a big smile back, now.
“Is that all you can say? Can’t you say anything else?”
“Uh-huh.”
“Okay, I quit.” Brian went back to focusing on his driving.
“Stop looking for confirmation of your own feelings from other people.” T consoled his twin. “Only you know what you are feeling, and all anyone else can do is filter out those feelings, by using their own perspectives.”
“Well, it still would be nice to hear ‘Wow Brian, you’re so smart’ or ‘Hey bro, you’re really gettin’ the gist of things.’”
“Really, you do not have enough of your own light to shine, you need a little more blown up your you-know-what?” T raised his eyebrows.
Brian thought about his words. “No, I don’t need anyone else’s sunshine, I have enough of my own.”
The last 15 miles out of Wyoming were spectacular to say the least. Teton Pass had everything the twins were looking for. Rocky climbs, switchback turns, trees, horses, a few donkeys, a beautiful sky – in other words, words just wouldn’t do it justice. So the only thing heard for a very long time was… the wind.
As the road wound through the Idaho countryside, Brian could feel he’d come pretty far from where he started. “I’m a long way from home and getting farther away from it.”
“I am near my home, and getting closer to it." T spoke to the windshield.
“Well, I guess, me too, if ya’ think about it.” Brian remembered his roots. “It’s all perspectives, isn't it?”
“Uh-huh.” T paused and then looked over to his brother. “And how do you feel about the direction you are going?”
“I gotta’ tell ya’ T, I really don’t miss Orlando. I mean, I’ve learned so much on this trip that I’m really getting to like all this open space and all these mountains. And to think, Orlando and Sea World is all I’ve really ever known, all I’ve ever thought about for the last 20 years. I never knew I was missing out on so much.”
“But still, you experienced it. I could only dream about it.” T said lowly.
“Yeh, I guess you could say that. But I know so much more now…” Brian paused, “thanks to you. Have I ever told you that I love you? Have I ever thanked you for everything that you’ve done for me?”
“Yes, Brian. I love you, too. But please do not ever discount what you have done for yourself. You are a pretty special person, you know? Not many people would have left everything behind and followed a perfect stranger into the darkness of the unknown.”
“Well, you’re not a stranger. You’re my twin!” Brian resounded.
“Is that what swayed you into coming with me, my familiarity to your looks?”
“No, it was proving that family concept to me in court that really did it. I’ve come across a lot people telling me what I need to be doing, but you PROVED it to me. That carries a lot of weight.”
“Careful of your words, brother, density is one thing that you do not want.”
“Yeh, you’re right. I need to watch my words better.”
“But,” T quickly added, “you are really smart and I think you are really getting the gist of things.” Then he smiled a big, toothy grin.
“Thanks brother, I needed that.” He placed his hand on T’s shoulder.
As the twins continued to make their way through Idaho, Brian’s thoughts about American Indians became more intense. “Indians got screwed, didn’t they?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean they had all this land, only to have it taken away from them by us white folk.” Brian thought of that generalizing statement. “By those white people who took their land away.” He quickly added.
“It had to happen.” T responded.
“Why? Why did they need to get slaughtered and have their land taken away and then get stuck on some piece of ground nobody wanted, called a reservation?"
“Because, it happened. That is why.” T replied with little emotion.
“Huh?”
“It is only when you look at history and question its outcome, that you will become angry and frustrated. It is only when you accept it and learn from it, that you will become enlightened.” T cocked his head to the right.
“But, don’t you think what we did…” Brian caught himself, again “what THEY did to them was wrong?”
“Absolutely. It was an abomination to God and everything their lives stood for.”
“Aren’t you angry over that?” Brian couldn’t understand his brother’s calmness and lack of emotion.
“Two things you must understand right now, Brian.” T paused and then spoke very slowly. “First of all, I personally did nothing to those fine people and secondly, there is not a darn thing I can do in the present to change the past, except to learn from it. Then, that changes my future, by teaching me what I have learned from past actions.”
“History is only defined by the victor, not the loser.” Brian commented, thinking about the atomic bombs dropped on Japan back in World War II.
“Wrong. History is only witnessed by those who have their eyes opened wide enough to see what happened. Otherwise, it will be told from the perspective of the victor, not the loser. What you choose to believe will define your history for you. What you see will show you the truth. And no amount of lies can ever change that.”
“What about all the history taught in schools and written about in books?”
“Perspectives. That is all they are.”
“You don’t think it’s important to teach history?”
“I think it is important to LEARN from history. What gets taught can be any perspective of it, and it is almost always taught from the perspective of the victor, not the loser.”
For some reason, right then, Brian couldn’t get the look of those irradiated children out of his mind that he saw in a PBS documentary on TV about a week and a half ago. “I see. So a whole lot of lies have been told, haven’t they?”
“A whole lot of perspectives.” T responded.
“But why is it so important to always tell the stories from the victor’s point of view?”
“It lets them live with their atrocities. It gives them a good feeling about the rationalization that was taken, to justify the abomination, which was done.”
“Yeh, I guess.” Brian agreed, then his thoughts instantly changed back to what the white man did to the Indians. “I guess white people really don’t see things that they’ve done to the Indians, from the perspective of the Indians.”
“No, if they did, they would wake up to what they have done and things would have to change.”
“There goes the control.” Brian offered aimlessly.
“Exactly.” Theoneius agreed.
“It’s amazing how the light of truth has a tendency to get rid of all the darkness, all the lies.”
“Ain’t it though?” T was looking out his side at Payette Lake through the gaps between the houses built on the lake’s edge, right next to the highway.
Brian kind of changed the subject. “Are we gonna’ to be goin’ onto the reservation? I mean, don’t we need a pass or a permit or something?”
“That is white man law, where we are going, that law does not exist.”
“Natural law does. Right?”
“Correct.”
“That’s why I needed to learn what I did back there in Wyoming.”
“Exactly.”
“I knew there was a reason why I was learning things in the order that I have!” Brian exclaimed.
“There always is, brother. There always is.”
Highway 95 meandered along the Little Salmon River like Brian’s focus meandering along the thought-streams of his mind. As they made their way through Riggins, the twins crossed over the great Salmon River. “My God, and the people who live here see this every day.”
“There are much worse places to be, brother.”
“Ya’ know T, we’ve seen some really awesome things on this trip. Some really awesome natural things.” Brian was feeling really good inside.
“In a little while, maybe we will see some really awesome natural human things.” T smiled.
“You mean when we get to the Reservation?”
“Uh-huh.”
“Like what?” Brian’s mind began to imagine and wander.
“Like you getting us there for starters.” Nothing like being yanked right back.
“Boy, you don’t like to talk about the future very much, do you?”
“Why should I?” T paused. “Brian, why on Earth would I want to try to predict my future and put my own biases and prejudices on it, when I can leave it all up to God and live with the wonder and amazement of it all - TODAY?” This is one lesson that The One wishes with all his might that his twin gets.
“That’s a pretty scary way to live, brother.” Remember, Brian is a fairly regimented kind of fellow. Things have to be so-so or else it’s a no- go. Gotta’ know ahead of time. Gotta’ have that consistency. That’s when life is good.
“Leaving life up to God is the ONLY true way to live free, my brother.” Truer words were never spoken.
“You mean, you don’t try to figure out what’s coming?” That is as natural an act for Brian as the sun rising in the morning.
“Based on what, my past?” T seemed very disgusted that he has to keep going over this lesson with his twin. “I thought we have already been through this?”
“You don’t think about anything that’s happening out there? You don’t worry where your money is going to come from, or how you’re going to pay all your bills and still be able to live?” Brian’s mind was perfectly describing the perspective of his life back in Orlando.
“No. I trust that God will provide me with everything I need.” T paused, “After all, He provided me with you, correct?” Then he smiled.
“Man… I don’t know.” Brian was feeling very uncertain. “That’s an awful scary thought, leaving my future up to anyone else but me.”
“You think our Good Father is anyone else?” T cut right to the quick.
“Uhm, no. I guess I never got that deep into it.” Brian again defended himself – with again, the same futility.
“And how deep is that?” T paused. “Taking one second out of your life to think about what you are going to do before you do it? Taking a fraction of a moment to consider God, before your own egotistical self?” Again T spoke with some disgust in his voice.
“Doesn’t sound like much when you put it like that.” When it comes to T, Brian has no defense.
“It only takes practice, grasshopper.”
“Hey! I thought I was passed that!” Brian justified himself aloud.
“So did I.” T chagrinned.
Brian acquiesced. “So, who are we going to meet on this reservation?”
“A very old friend of ours. One so old, you have yet to meet him.”
“I’m clueless.” Brian just continued to drive forward.
“Good. Sometimes it is best to have to no preconceptions.”
“Where is this old friend at? Where will we be going?”
“We will take 95 a little farther north, then at Craigmont, we will go east on 62 to Nez Perce, then we’ll take 64 east to Kamiah, where we’ll catch 12 and cross over the Clearwater River, then we’ll turn on Woodland Road.”
Brian pulled off the road and stopped the car to stare at his twin in disbelief at the totality of his instructions. “When I asked you where we were going, I didn’t expect you to give me all the directions at once. I assume you’ll tell me where I need to turn when I get there.” Brian’s rope was stretched pretty tight. He took his foot off the brake and started moving forward again.
“But I thought you wanted to know the future, and know it all right here, right now?” T spoke without a blink.
Now Brian’s look was one of disgust. He cleared his throat.
T rebounded. “You are right, my bad.” Big smile, though.
Brian was having a hard time driving and processing all this wisdom being thrown at him – right here, right now. “How do you know all this without a map?”
“I have been there in my dreams.”
“YOU REMEMBER ALL THIS DETAIL?” Brian shook his head some more. “Someday I want to dream like you.”
“You will.” T comforted. “You will. But until then, trust me.”
T pointed up ahead. “This is our turnoff at Craigmont.” Upon entering the reservation, Brian noticed that there were no guards manning any security posts. No one wielding any weapons, to scare people away. Only a sign that read, ‘Entering the Nez Perce Indian Reservation.’
T laid his hand on Brian’s arm. “Slow down Brian, no need to go fast anymore. We are here.”
The drive from Craigmont to Nez Perce was uneventful. The landscape was even – appeared good for farming. As the two passed through Nez Perce, Brian noticed that it looked like any other small town in America. He could only see life as the Indians were living it now, imagining what it used to be like for them. ‘Nothing like this, I bet.’
“You are right about that, brother.” T confirmed. "You are certainly right about that.”
“YOU ALWAYS LISTEN TO MY THOUGHTS?” Brian lashed back quite unexpectedly.
“I cannot help it. Your thoughts are my thoughts. If you want, I will not comment on them anymore. But that does not mean I am not listening to them, anyway.”
“No, that’s alright.” Brian calmed down when he realized the goodness of that. “It just gets disturbing having somebody in my head all the time.”
“You think of me as somebody…” T paused. “…other than yourself?”
“Well, no. You know what I mean. It’s just that I’ve never had to watch my thoughts before.”
“There is a first time for everything.” T moved his eyebrows up and down.
Coming out of Nez Perce, the twins caught 64, which would take them to Kamiah. The road started out as paved, but soon changed to gravel, as it made its way along the winding edges of a small range of hills. No fast driving. Lots of dust. After a few miles of climbing, twisting road, the twins crested the peak and started their descent. The landscape which lay before them was nothing like just a few miles back. It was beautiful! The rolling hills were lined with pine trees, creating a scent Glade couldn’t touch. Small scrub brush and tall grass filled in the rest. The horizon took Brian’s breath away.
“Will ya’ check out that horizon? It’s gorgeous!” Brian could not get over the sheer beauty of the Rez. “Ya’ know T, this is a pretty nice place, after all.”
“You mean, this is not just some piece of ground that nobody wanted?” It appears his route through the Rez worked.
“I hate it when I hear my words over again like that.” Brian sighed.
“Maybe you should not have said them to begin with?” T lifted his eyebrows.
“I know. I KNOW. Just keep on reminding me, one day I’ll learn.”
“Why not TO-day?” T had a beautiful look of innocence on his face.
In a little while, the twins were coming into Kamiah. “Turn left up here, then we turn right on 12 to cross over the river.” He pointed. Then in a few miles, “Now just up here, take the Woodland Road exit.”
“Then we go right?” Brian was trying to keep up.
“Next right.”
“Then we take a left?” Brian pointed.
“Next left.”
“Okay, but I don’t see anything out there. I mean, no houses or nothin’.” Brian was scanning the landscape looking for any signs of civilization.
“Why should you?”
“Well you did say we were meeting a very old friend. He doesn’t live in a house?”
“Well I am sure he does, but who said we were going to his house?”
Brian thought for a moment. “Too many preconceptions?”
“Too many. Learn to control those, too.”
The rocky road led to a grove of trees, keeping company to a good sized pond. T pointed again. “We are here.”
“Park here?”
“Yes, anywhere along here will be fine. Perhaps under that tree.”
Brian parked the car and T immediately got out and stretched.
“T, help me put the top up.” No more natural surprises. “Boy, this has really been some kind of journey.” After securing the last clip, Brian walked around to the passenger side, opened the door and reached under T’s seat and pulled out the Rand McNally map, turning to the North American Mileage and Driving Time Map. He took his finger and followed the path they took from Orlando, to where they are now. “I can’t believe we’ve come so far, brother.”
“Yes, it is amazing. And we only have a little farther to go.” T was stretching his calves.
Brian looked down at his hands. “Ya’ know, you were right about this map.”
“In what way?”
“Well, it gives you the distances between places and the estimated times…” Brian then read the fine print, “’Driving time shown is approximate under normal conditions’ this says. But what we’ve done, I wouldn’t classify as normal.”
“Nope. Definitely not normal.”
“So I guess from now on I can’t rely on anything or anybody to tell me how far I have to go and when I should expect to get there.”
“No, you get to choose those things. Besides, you get there, when you get there.”
“The journey is part of the destination, right?”
“Are you asking me a question or making a statement?”
“I guess I’m making a statement.”
“You guess?”
“Alright, already. I am making a statement. There, are you happy now?”
“Only if you are.”
“T, sometimes you drive me crazy.” Brian shook his head. “So where’s this friend we’re supposed to be meeting. Where’s he at?” For some reason, Brian seemed rather distant, as he searched his surroundings. It appears unfamiliarity also breeds contempt.
“In good time, brother. Why are you so anxious for the future to take place? Is it not enough to stand by this pond and take it all in? Is what you think is coming more important than right now?” And right now included a warm breeze, breathing its way over a peaceful pond, where many critters were gathered to drink and socialize. It included beautiful sunshine, encircled by a few cumulonimbus clouds, which all had silver, golden linings that highlighted the many birds flying above, enjoying the magnificent view. And it included a brother, doing his best to understand the other.
Brian wasn’t feeling a whole lot of self-worth at the moment. “No, I guess not.” His response was a rather flippant one. Then he lifted his eyes up from the ground, only to see his brother just staring at him. After a moment, he got it. “NO, it’s not. No guess work about it.”
It was like T was straining to plant into Brian’s mind, what he knew so well, that was in his. “Good. Be in the moment. Trust your feelings. Love everything around you. Is it so difficult?”
“No, not once I get my mind out of my head.” Brian nudged the side of his head with his palm.
Just then an old beat up white Ford pick-up truck pulled beside their car. “Ta'c halaxp.” An old man said.
“Ta'c halaxp.” T replied back, then reached into the back seat of the Pontiac and pulled out a paper bag.
“Hi.” Brian sheepishly offered, as he waived.
“C’mon.” T motioned to his brother to head over to the truck.
Brian looked back to his car. “But... don’t I need to lock the doors?” To leave his car unprotected would be sacrosanct.
“Are we going to have to go through that again? Are you looking to have your stuff stolen?” Again T seemed to be short of compassion.
“No, but…” Brian remembered the Cajuns. “Alright, I’m sorry, I forgot.”
T took Brian’s arm. “Brother, it is not so much your words, but your actions that really define your being and what you are looking to expect from them. If you always lock everything up, you must be expecting to have it stolen. If not, why would you be doing it?”
“Habit?”
“FROM WHAT WORLD? This one?” T pointed to the ground under Brian’s feet.
“No, from Orlando. Everyone locks everything down there.”
“Does this look like Orlando?” T was motioning to the ground and all around.
“No.” Brian’s shoulders slumped.
“This is far away from Orlando and they do not do that here and you should not be offending them by bringing your world into their world. I think they have had just about enough of the white man’s world.”
“Sorry, I’ll learn. I promise.” Brian humbly offered.
The brothers walked around the cab and T motioned for Brian to get in first. “Why do I have to be in the middle?” Brian complained.
“Because, that is the place where you learn the most.” T motioned. “Now, in you go.”
Brian reluctantly lifted himself onto the bench seat and slid over next to a very old looking man. He’s not very comfortable being near people that he’s never met before. Another reason why he so loved his dolphins.
“Welcome to the Nez Rez, The One.” The old man greeted Theoneius with an old Indian handshake.
“Thank you, running bear.” T had the look of ultimate respect in his eyes. “Here, I have something for you.” He handed him a Sonic fast food paper bag.
running bear looked at T with a very strange look.
“Things are not always as they seem.” T smiled. “Open it.”
Inside the fast food package was the sage that had been cut off back in Colorado. “Things are not always as they seem.” running bear grinned.
Then T introduced his brother. “This is my twin brother, Brian.” T elbowed Brian in the side to make him shake hands.
“Hello.” Brian was kind of nervous. “How are you?”
“I am doing fine, thank you.” running bear spoke right into Brian’s soul. “Are you ready for sweat lodge?”
“What’s a sweat lodge?” Suddenly a look of terror came across Brian’s face.
Both running bear and T grinned. “It’s a place of sacrifice, where humility, brings much wisdom.” running bear replied.
“I think T’s been doing a good job of that.”
“We will soon find out.” Then running bear started the truck.
The three of them then bounced their way down that old dirt road to a place, which gave way to a clearing. A large mud and timber hut was in the center of it. Smoke could be seen coming out of the top.
“That’s where we’re going?” Brian pointed. “That’s the sweat lodge?”
“Brian, what did you think you would do in a sweat lodge, other than sweat?” T put his hand on his brother’s shoulder.
“I’m not used to being told a name of something, and it really meaning what it says.”
“Well, here on the Rez, when they tell you what something is, you can bet your life that THAT IS WHAT IT IS.” T grabbed the nap of his twin’s neck and gave it a good shake.
running bear spied the grounds up ahead. “They’ve already started. Time to go.”
As Brian and T got close to the hut, they noticed a man caring for rocks, which were heating in the middle of a campfire. As they watched, they saw the man take a few of these rocks out of the fire on a shovel, then carry them into the lodge. Then he came back out, without them.
“How hot is it in there?” Brian was unsure of his future welfare.
“Hot enough.” T began removing his shoes. “Now take off your clothes and shoes and wrap this towel around you…” T handed him a towel that was hanging on a rope tied between two trees, “and go inside.”
“You mean take my clothes off right here?” Brian was very shy about these things.
“Why? You think someone here is going to see something they have not ever seen before?”
“No. But…”
“Then go over in those bushes.” T pointed to an area behind the hut. “And hurry up.”
When Brian returned, T had already disrobed and had his towel wrapped around him.
“You go in first.” Brian pointed.
“Alright, grasshopper.” T flipped open the leather flap covering the entryway. A wave of heat blasted him in the face. “Ah, this feels good.”
Brian was right behind, following him in the whole way. ‘My God, how many are in here?’ Brian thought, scanning the interior, standing inside the dark, very hot lodge. Then he reached behind and closed the flap.
T turned to his twin and commanded, “Be respectful. If you have any questions, ASK THEM. In here you are on your own.”
Brian didn’t like those words. “But, T… you’re my twin, someone who I know will take care of me.”
“So will they.” T said in a stern voice. He found a place to sit down and then pointed for Brian to sit next to him. Brian followed.
“What do I do now?” Brian did not like being in places that were totally unfamiliar to him. Another wonderful reason to be with his kids.
“I told you, do not ask me, ask them.” T used his head to point out all the others sitting in a circle, of which he and his twin were now a part.
Brian didn’t like the fact that he was among strangers. In fact, there were so many, that everyone was sitting, touching one another shoulder to shoulder. Brian felt the sweat of the gentleman next to him. “T.” He begged, but there was no response.
After about ten or fifteen minutes, as far as Brian could tell, he started feeling smothered, like the oxygen in the room, was being sucked right out of there. He started to hear others speaking to their God and singing and chanting. After a few minutes more, Brian started feeling paranoid and overcooked.
“I want to get out.” He nudged his twin. But T was in meditation and didn’t respond back.
Then Brian looked at the fellow next to him. “I want to get out.” The gentlemen took ahold of Brian’s arm and held him tight. “I don’t like this.” Brian started feeling slightly claustrophobic. “It’s hard to breathe and it’s awful hot in here.” The fellow held Brian a little tighter. Then Brian started complaining louder, “I don’t like it in here. It’s too hot for me and I can’t breathe.” The chanting got louder.
Then T grabbed ahold of his twin's other arm to hold him down. “Breathe.” He said in a very low, raspy breath.
“How can I breathe, when I can’t breathe?” Brian moaned.
“Cooler air near the ground.” The gentleman next to Brian commented. Then the fellow started chanting very loudly.
Brian began having feelings inside that he’d never felt before, ones of escape and abandonment. “I want to leave!” Brian demanded. The chanting grew louder, now everyone, including T, was chanting very loud. Suddenly in a fit of fear, Brian used every ounce of strength to stand up, but T and the other fellow held him in place and Brian started crying. “Let me out! LET ME OUT!” He squirmed and pulled from side to side.
“Let it out, brother.” T whispered.
“I can’t stand it anymore!” The tears were really flowing. “I’M GOING TO DIE!!”
T and the other fellow held on for dear life. They wouldn’t let Brian stand, no matter how hard he tried. “I’M DYING!!” Brian screamed, “DON’T YOU GIVE A DAMN!!?” Then suddenly a wave of peace overcame him, as he felt his spirit of fear fly away. And just as suddenly, a feeling of calm washed over him like a cool ocean breeze. “Whoa.” Then he focused in on all the chanting and forgot about his miserable condition. Suddenly he could breathe again. Then he really calmed down and thought about his actions.
For the next who-knows-how-long, Brian sat and thought about how he just acted. ‘My God, no one else is acting this childish.’ A feeling of grand stupidity manifested. ‘No one else is trying to escape this place. Awe, man. I’m so stupid. I’m such a wuss.’
Then he felt his brother’s hand release his arm and rest on his knee. “Breathe, brother, just breathe. Don’t judge. You are with God, trust in Him.”
Then the fellow next to him turned and spoke. “Great Spirit has brought you here. Trust in It.” He also released his grip.
For the next while, Brian sat at peace, sweating his butt off in this hot and humid Fear Removal Chamber. And it worked, for his fear was gone. All of the energy inside him that made him want to escape, escaped and left Brian behind - feeling numb and spent. It was only a few minutes later that the leather flap opened and light shined through into the darkness. Brian felt ashamed, but didn’t say a word. As all the others filed out, he could only think of how he was going to be ridiculed by them when he finally got out.
As Brian exited the lodge, he saw all the others standing and waiting for him. ‘Here it comes.’
Then they all walked over and put their arms around him and hugged him for dear life. “Your fear is gone.” An old one said. Then they all walked away without saying a word.
“That was hell.” Brian was looking back at the opened flap.
“Than what is it you are standing in now?” T wanted to know.
“Heaven. Pure heaven.” Brian took a big breath and exhaled. “I AM IN HEAVEN!!” He yelled to the sky. Some of the others around him laughed to themselves as they were walking away. “I NEVER KNEW HOW GOOD I HAD IT, T! My God, I’M ALIVE!”
T observed his twin’s ecstatic state of mind. "You know, you are standing on the same ground you were standing on not one hour ago. What has changed?”
“Me.” Brian nearly collapsed from fatigue.
“And by the way, normally when you convince them that you have to get out, they let you out." T didn’t want them to have a bad rep.
"I guess I wasn't convincing enough."
"Oh no, you were plenty convincing. I just made sure that the strongest one sat on your other side. You were not going to be able to worm your way out of this one."
Brian had such relief on his face. “Brother, I am alive. I'm glad you didn't let me go.” He was reborn. “This is great! Man, those people really know what they’re doing.” He pointed to the gentlemen walking away from him.
“Yes, brother.” T and Brian were arm in arm. “Much wisdom comes out in places like that.”
“Along with other things.” Brian was thinking about his deathly fear. “This is awesome. This is great.” Brian kept repeating. “I was in hell, now I ain’t.”
“Do you appreciate life a little more, now?”
“You bet!!" Brian had tears welling in his eyes. “I never knew how good I had it, until it damn near got taken away from me.”
“You do not know what you have until it is gone. It is one of the three Great Laws of this place.”
“T, I feel like I can take on the world!!” He paused, almost out of breath. “I thought they were going to ridicule me. I thought they were going to make fun of me…” Brian paused again. “Instead, they LOVED ME!” He was visiting the state of total disbelief.
“What do you think of Indians now, brother?”
“They are my brothers. They are my family. In my most trying of times, they held onto me and wouldn’t let me go. THEY WERE THERE FOR ME.” Brian said lowly. “I feel so ashamed.” He lowered his head.
T lowered his head and bent his neck in order to see his brother’s face. “Do you not think they also felt the same way when they let their fears go?”
“Maybe. But, they’re all Indians; they see themselves as one family. But, I guess,” Brian paused. “That they see me as their family, too.” Brian slumped to his knees, like someone just drained all of the energy out of him. “I love them, I love them all.”
“I know brother, but maybe you better tell them, too.” T looked off in the direction the others were walking.
Brian leaped to his feet with an unexpected jump for joy. “I LOVE YOU!” He yelled. “I LOVE YOU ALL!”
Some of them turned around and smiled, most continued on their way.
“Does this happen very often?” Brian was confused with their indifference.
“All the time.” He laughed. “All the time. Now it is time to jump in the river and wash away all the fearful spirits that are still clinging to your skin.” T pointed to a place not 100 yards away, where a stream circled back on itself, making an eddy pocket - a most perfect swimming hole for after sweat lodge.
“Man, I’m all for that!” Both Brian and T grabbed their clothes and threw them down by the stream and jumped in.
In about 20 minutes, the brothers got out, got dressed and got back to see running bear standing beside his truck. They were laughing and joking and acting as if they didn’t have a care in the world. He was there patiently waiting for them. “Have a place to stay tonight?”
“Yours.” T gladly offered with a toothy grin, while toweling himself off behind the ears.
“Wonderful.” running bear’s face lit up. “Let’s get in the truck and head on over.”
Brian was walking on clouds. It’s like his feet weren’t touching the ground. No matter what thought came into his head, he laughed it off. Thoughts of government and society did their best to infiltrate his mind, but he only laughed them off. ‘I’m alive, damnit.’ He visualized himself standing on the brink of dawn. ‘I’m alive!’
As they were about to get back into the Ford, T moved to sit in the middle, but Brian pulled him back. “Hey, I sit in the middle. Remember?” Then Brian scooted over right next to running bear - much closer than before. “Is your home a big one? Have you lived here very long? What position do you take in this village?” Brian asked without waiting for a reply.
T could only laugh. “Familiarity breeds contempt.”
“It sure does look that way.” running bear agreed. They both laughed.
“What?”
As they headed over to running bear's place, Brian was caught on the fence between laughing and crying. It seemed no matter what he was about to say, he couldn't figure out which of the two he was going to do.
T sensed his concern and reached across the back of the bench seat and comforted his twin with a good shoulder hug. “Brian, walking the line between laughing and crying is walking the line of love. It is a good place to be.”
“For sure.” running bear confirmed. “The One is correct, rising one. You are well on your way now.”
For the next few minutes, running bear and his expected guests made their way over to his cabin – a beautiful beaver log home not far away from the area of the sweat lodge.
“My God.” Brian just blurted out. “You live on the Ponderosa.”
“I’ll take that as a complement.”
“Oops. I…” Brian was trying to figure out how to remove his foot from his mouth.
running bear laughed. “C’mon, let’s go inside.”
They all filed in the house, with Brian bringing up the rear. He didn't seem to be moving very fast. His head was spinning around with everything his eyes were taking in. It was if he was born again, to a whole new reality, a whole new world. And he was looking at it for the very first time.
“Your place is beautiful!” Brian’s eyes instantly picked out all the craftwork and art lining the walls and covering most of the furniture.
“Come, sit.” running bear motioned to the twins. Then he placed the paper bag on a lamp stand beside the couch.
“How did you know we would be there?” Brian wondered. “At that pond?”
“My guides told me you were coming.”
“Your guides?” Brian's eyes got really big. “You have guides, too?” He remembered T making mention of them earlier.
“We all do. I talk to mine in my dreams and vision quests. They told me a great white brother was coming to learn of our ways. I am honored that you are here, Brian.”
“Well, thank you. But you mean T, right?” Brian looked at his twin.
running bear also looked T’s way. “Well, yes, The One, too.”
Brian’s forehead scrunched together as he turned to ask running bear, “You think I’m a great white brother?” Brian felt honored, but he needed a little more confirmation.
running bear looked at The One with puzzlement. “He doesn’t know yet?”
“It is not like I have not been trying.” T complained with a heavy tone.
“What are you guys talking about?” Brian looked confused.
“You.” running bear’s arm pointed the way.
“YOU THINK THAT’S ME?” Brian was totally taken aback.
“Well,” running bear lowered his voice. “Maybe I am mistaken.” He looked out towards the opening in the pines. “Maybe it will be another.”
Brian went from the escalating heights of elation to the lowest depths of mental depression, in a single instant. He had a vision of paradise, then death.
T knew his brother was in trouble. “running bear, tell us about some of these wonderful crafts and tokens you have in this room. I take it that the placement of these objects is no coincidence.”
“No, there are no coincidences.” running bear agreed. T looked over to his brother and raised his eyebrows with a smile.
“Everything here is a part of the direction they represent.” running bear pointed around the room.
“You mean like the way north is for the Earth and south is for fire?” Brian asked, to show what he’s learned.
“You do know about this medicine.” running bear seemed impressed.
“Only what T has told me. But please go on.” Brian's eyes took in the treasures around the room.
“We will start in the north and work our way to the west.”
‘Kind of opposite… or maybe the same of what we did. I mean, in both cases we’re west… but, then…’ Brian’s mind rambled on. He noticed the pained look on T’s face. ‘Oops, pay attention Brian.’ T smiled and turned to running bear who was talking.
“The north is the direction of the great turtle, the Originator of All - our Great Mother. She loves us and cares for us and provides us with everything we need. Her love is without boundaries and Her compassion is without measure. She provides for us to be here and to think anything else will make you follow the dark medicine.”
“It doesn’t sound like something good to follow.” Brian shook his head in the negative.
“Best to leave them alone and not even talk about them at all – brings in their frequencies when you do and they think that you are welcoming them.”
“Culture emulation.” Brian thought out loud.
“Best not to even think of them. Think only of light.” running bear nodded.
“Gotcha’.” Brian smiled.
“This is why the sacred Turtle Shell and the emerald and the painting of the white buffalo are there.” running bear pointed to each object with grace.
“Why the emerald? I know it comes from within the Earth and all, but…” Brian waited for running bear to answer.
“The emerald is the frequency of Gaia; it is also the color of Gaia.”
“Gaia. You mean Earth. And Her color is green?”
“Just like all Her plants. Green is the color of love. Its energy is of love. That is what the Great Mother is.” Then running bear walked over to the east wall, skipping over a multitude of other objects on the north wall.
“The east is about the air, right?” Brian felt good that he remembered T's teachings.
“Correct, it is the direction that the sun comes up from and brightens our day. It represents all our new thoughts for each new day.”
“And the feather that you have represents that?”
“Excuse me, running bear.” T gracefully jumped into the conversation. “May I?”
“Of course.”
“Brian, why would a bird totem represent the east?”
“Because east represents AIR and that's where they fly!” Brian felt so stupid. His head shook, not believing his own ignorance.
“Be not so hard on yourself, Brian. You are learning the ways of Nature, something that I’m sure not many white people know about.” running bear did his best to give comfort and compassion.
“I’m learning.” Brian smiled back reassuringly.
“Good. It is good.”
Then running bear walked over to the wall where Brian and T were sitting on a couch. They turned their shoulders and strained their necks upwards to see the south totems.
“Fire.” Brian commented.
“Yes, that’s powerful medicine.” running bear responded.
“But, why the picture of the coyote?” Brian didn’t understand.
“The coyote is the trickster. It convinces you that you’re seeing something that really isn’t there.”
“I don’t understand.”
“A coyote will trick you into thinking that a skunk is something other than what it really is. And then it will make you go back again, to make sure, making you get sprayed for a second time.”
“Oh.” Brian paused. “I’ve met more than a few coyotes in my life.” He thought about his world back in Orlando.
“It brings forth heat and resistance in those beings who are ignorant, who think they can make things around them into something that they are not.” running bear added.
“So that’s why he’s in the south.” Brian made the connection.
“Yes.”
“And the rattle snakeskin?”
“The snake also represents fire. Not through resistance, but through transmutation, the ability to walk through fire and come out the other side as a higher expression of who you are. This is symbolized by the snake’s ability to shed its skin.” running bear smiled. “That is who you used to be.” Then he walked over to the west wall.
Brian turned to his twin. “Did he mean me?”
“Shh.” T turned to make his brother aware of the next direction.
“West is the place of wisdom, where bears hang out!” Brian said with excitement.
“Very good, rising phoenix.”
“Huh?” Brian did not want to let on that he had been secretly considering that very name. In fact, at times he even fantasized about being an Indian.
“You look to me like a great bird, finally making it out of the ashes that you’ve been burning in for such a long time.” running bear has great intuition.
“Listen to him.” T touched his brother’s arm. “He’s making a lot of sense here.”
“Okay.”
“The bear represents wisdom, the power to see inside itself and use that introspection to find its own truths.” running bear touched three bear claws hanging on a leather rope. “That is the seventh direction, the way within.”
“And that introspection comes when bears hibernate doesn’t it?” Brian could see that. Although, his mind was still working on the other six directions.
“Yes, rising phoenix. That is the time when it returns to Great Mother’s womb and contemplates its own existence.”
“You mean like its cave?” Brian was beginning to understand.
“Yes.” running bear smiled. “While in the cave, the bear is nourished by Great Mother’s love and then in the spring, it is reborn again to experience what it has just learned.”
“I’m kind of feeling like that myself.” Brian nodded. “The west is water, too, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it represents the flowing of life’s energy. And like a river, its water is always new. Even though you may look at a river and say it’s been there for all of your life and for many others, the water that runs through it is always new. Always refreshing itself.” running bear spoke with a great comforting tone. “Even though the ditch it’s running through, may be as old as the hills.”
“Huh.” Brian thought out loud. “I’ve never really considered that the water in a river is always new.” Then Brian visualized the stream that the bear was floundering around in just the night before. ‘Yeh, always new.’ That thought brought a big smile to his face.
“The phoenix is rising higher.” running bear said to T.
“And what’s that spider web for?” Brian pointed back to the wall.
“That is a dream catcher, we use it in Dream Lodge.” running bear replied.
“I take it you don’t sweat in there.” Brian noticed the distress on T’s face. “Sorry, I meant no disrespect.”
“The Dream Catcher grabs ahold of our bad dream visions, allowing the good ones to pass through. It also amplifies the good dreams, so that we can remember them when we awaken.” running bear spoke with great authority.
“Now that’s what I need.” Brian commented.
Just then running bear walked over to his Dream Catcher, took it off the wall and handed it to Brian. “No, no…” Brian put his hands out to refuse. “I can’t take that. I mean it’s yours and it’s so beautiful. And I have nothing to give to you.”
T elbowed his twin hard in the ribs. “Ow.” Brian pulled back. “Damn, brother. That hurt.”
“DO NOT EVER, ever, refuse a gift, no matter what you think. To refuse a gift is to stop the energy flow of giving and receiving. Only through giving can we receive. What running bear will receive in return for giving you this gift, will be a gift from God. Do not deny him that.” T's eyes were staring straight through to Brian’s soul.
running bear stood there silently, holding the Dream Catcher out from him.
“Okay.” Brian turned to running bear who handed it to him. “Thank you, sir, thank you for your most wonderful gift. I will treat it with honor and reverence and I’m sure it will help me to remember my dreams.” Brian felt so honored. “I feel so connected to the west.” He thought out loud. “A lot more connected here, than I ever felt in Florida.” Maybe Tacoma wasn’t so bad. Brian was still rubbing his ribs.
“You are wiser as you lead on, rising phoenix. I believe you are also part bear.” running bear commented.
“That’s pretty high praise, brother.”
It was getting late and Brian began yawning uncontrollably. “Should we be heading back to the car? I mean to make sure everything’s okay?”
“Your car is fine.” T reassured his brother and then he turned to running bear. “Do you have a space for us to rest?”
“Yes. If you don’t mind sleeping on my floor.”
“Are you kidding?” Brian nearly jumped for joy. “I’ve been sleeping in my car for more times than I care to think of. Your floor will feel great. Thank you.” He looked at its spaciousness. “Now I can FINALLY stretch out.”
running bear reached into the hall closet and pulled out two sleeping bags and some very colorful handmade blankets and handed them to the twins. “These blankets have been waiting a long time to be used. I don’t have many overnight guests here.”
“Thank you for your hospitality and your wisdom.” T again shook running bear’s hand.
“And thank you for helping me to find out who I really am.” Brian shook his hand, too, thinking about the sweat lodge and everything he’s witnessed here in running bear’s home.
“You are rising phoenix.” running bear said in a funny, matter-of-fact kind of way, then he waived goodnight and off to bed he went.
As Brian and T stretched themselves out on the floor, Brian couldn't get over how much more room there was here, than in his car. “Oh man, to stretch out really feels good.”
“Yes, it does.” T agreed. “Goodnight, rising phoenix.”
“’Night, T.” Brian smiled and closed his eyes and proceeded to have the most restful sleep of his life, with his Dream Catcher positioned just above his head, leaning against the back of a chair.
Morning came quickly in running bear’s home. The twins awoke to the singularly distinctive smells of bacon and eggs and coffee – toast was coming. Brian looked at his brother and whispered, “Am I dead? Is that not the most heavenly aroma you’ve ever smelled? AND COFFEE EVEN!” Brian jumped up to his feet and hopped out to the kitchen. “Coffee?” Brian asked as he pointed to the percolator.
"Almost ready rising one, just a few more minutes."
Then T got up and began stretching. Brian noticed his twin. “Oh yeh, be right back. There’s something I have to do first.” As Brian stretched he could hear and feel the gas escaping from his joints and when he rotated his head, he again saw lights flashing on the inside of his eyes. Then he remembered. “My dreams. MY DREAMS!” He exclaimed to T. “I can remember the dream I had last night, it was about Solara!”
“Calm down Brian and keep your dreams to yourself. They were only meant for you, not others.” T finished stretching and walked into the kitchen, where running bear had a cold glass of grape juice waiting for him. “ta'c meeywi, manaa wees?” He gratefully received his juice.
“But…” Brian was left in the dust.
“ta’c wees.” running bear replied with a smile. Not many white folk speak in his tongue.
“But…” Brian was still stuck on Solara and his dream memories.
“Coffee’s ready.” running bear called to Brian, who was still daydreaming in the other room. “Breakfast is almost ready too, just have to butter the toast.”
As they all sat down at the kitchen table to eat, running bear said a prayer. “Oh Great Spirit, come into this food so that we may ingest Your goodness and kindness. And fill our souls with gladness and wisdom as we enter into this new day.” Then running bear looked up and announced, “Let’s eat.”
As Brian dug in, he couldn’t believe the flavor bursting out of every bite. “Man, this is the best food I’ve eaten since leaving Orlando. In fact, it’s been a long time since ANY food tasted this good.”
“Hey!” T came back tongue in cheek. “What about my peanut butter and jelly sandwiches?”
“They're filling brother, but this is GOOD.” Brian then stuffed another strip of bacon in his mouth.
All too soon, breakfast was over, and the twins were readying themselves to leave. As Brian started making his way towards the front door, running bear asked him to “Wait. There’s something we must do first, something else we must share.”
“What?” Brian turned around.
T knew what it was; he touched his brother. “Wait. This will only take a minute.”
running bear pulled a small, bowl-looking object off his fireplace mantle and brought it over to the lamp stand, placing it near the Sonic bag that T had given him the night before.
As he opened the bag, the pungent aroma of the sage filled the room. Brian instantly noticed it. “Boy, that’s powerful stuff.” His nose filled with its aromatic scent.
“I told you so.”
Then running bear removed the top of the object and placed some of the sage inside it. Then he lit a match and put it to the sage. The smoke rose like a great column out of the object. Then he placed the top back on, which had a hole carved out that looked like a bear.
“It is time to smudge.” Without saying another word, running bear held the object in his left hand and pulled the smoke coming out of the object over his face, with his right hand. It looked as if he was splashing his face with water, just like Brian and T did, back at the stream, except with a more graceful movement. Then he moved the smoldering object behind him and held it for a minute at the base of his spine. Then he handed to T, who repeated the exact same movements.
When Brian received the object, he took a moment to really study it. He noticed that the two-piece bowl appeared to be made out of stone, and that it had the shape of a bear carved out of the middle of the top piece - that's where the smoke came out. Then he noticed the hand carvings of four bear paw prints and an eagle feather attached to a circle with a cross inside the circle. The feather was pointing to the left. He lifted his head up and looked at running bear. “A magnificent piece of work.” Then he carefully raised the bowl high in the air and inspected the bottom of it, half expecting to see a ‘Made in Taiwan’ label. What he did see was the name ‘Lance’ along with another bear paw print, carved in the stone.
“We make our own.” running bear smiled eternally.
Then Brian lowered the bowl and pulled the smoke over his face. Then he placed it at his lower spine and held it there for a few moments. An unusual feeling of peace overtook him. Then he handed the smudge pot back to running bear. “I feel calm. Really at ease.”
running bear took the object and placed it back up on the fireplace mantle. Then he scrunched the top of the paper bag together and set it on the hearth. By now the pungent aroma of the sage had definitely engulfed the rooms, covering over the smell of breakfast like a blanket.
Then running bear spoke. “The Spirits of the sage are the Spirits of peace. You have called Them to you, and They have come. You now have a clean Spirit to take with you today.” Then he turned to T. “Thank you, The One. Thank you for your most precious gift.” Then running bear opened the front door and motioned that the twins can leave. “You are now ready to complete your journey.”
Brian suddenly remembered what he jokingly said to his brother back in Colorado about giving sage to a Medicine Man. "Man." Then he shook his head, picked up his dream catcher and walked outside.
The moment he set foot on Terra Firma, Brian could feel the air had a wonderful energy buzzing through it and the land around him was now vibrant with color and full of life. Almost like he had new extrasensory sense buds. He also noticed that the sun looked extra bright this morning and that the birds were singing extra nice, too. “Wow, this has GOT to be the absolute finest morning I have ever experienced. It’s like it’s something I’ve never seen before – like my first morning, or something.” Brian was truly amazed.
“That’s good.” running bear smiled. “And my breakfast will carry you a long way into it.”
“It better, ‘cause we ate all our peanut butter sandwiches the other night to keep the bears from getting to ‘em.” Then they all got into the pick-up, with Brian eagerly taking the middle seat.
In just a few minutes they were back at Brian’s car. “See?” running bear pointed. “No problems.” The car was in exactly the same condition as when they left it.
“I’m learning.” Brian excused himself.
As T got out, Brian took a moment to turn and look at running bear very closely. This time he noticed something more than the face made of well-worn leather, complete with all the lines and wrinkles resulting from a life that Brian couldn’t even imagine. He also saw more than just the salt and pepper hair, all done up in a braid, hanging well below his shoulders. Even the beads and wonderful handmaid necklace made not a mark. No, this time, Brian looked into running bear’s eyes and saw a turquoise blue, which shimmered greater than those, which hung around his neck. Brian found his consciousness getting sucked into them, like light into a black hole. Accept, this time, something was allowed to escape.
Brian reached over and gave running bear a huge hug. Then said to his own surprise, but with great joy, “I love you, brother.”
“I love you, too.” running bear paused to look into Brian’s eyes. “rising phoenix.”
Brian got out of the truck with tears in his eyes and waved goodbye. “I really love that man.” His heartstrings tugged as running bear drove away.
T could see the distressed sense of loss on his twin’s face. He knew a deep heartfelt connection was made between Brian and running bear - one that will last the rest of his twin’s life. He also knows that Brian has become aware of his shortcomings, and there have been many. And perhaps most importantly, T knows that Brian senses something ominous is coming – something really not good.
Because of these things and T’s love for his brother, he knew exactly what to say. So, he leaned over and whispered in Brian’s ear, “I bet he never used sun block.”
Brian then let out the biggest laugh of his life. One so loud, it made all the ducks on the pond takeoff, seeking quieter fare.
“C’mon, brother, we have one more place to go!” T put his arm over his twin’s shoulder.
“Mount Rainier, right?”
“Uh-huh.” T dipped his head.
“Cool.” Then Brian paused, “Hey, you didn’t give him all the sage, did you? I mean you left some for us, right?”
T reached into the glove box and pulled out a small Ziploc baggy with a handful of sage leaves in it.”
“Unbelievable.” Brian laughed.
Then T reached under the driver’s seat to pull out the map book that Brian had placed there the day before. As he pulled it out Brian stuck out his arm, “No, I don’t think I’ll be needing that. Not right now, anyway. I remember getting close to Mount Rainier in my dreams and I want to see if I can remember it when I’m awake.”
“Fair enough, Brian.” T smiled. “Or should I be calling you, rising phoenix?”
“Brian is good.” He pulled out and then drove back to get on 12, which would take him off the Nez Rez. “Besides, I’m pretty sure that Highway 12 will take us pretty much the whole way there.”
Mount Rainier
“But, why would He allow such a thing? Why would God allow an evil, fully conscious being to manipulate us, and control us and make us forget our origins?”
'It is only through ignorance, that enlightenment, as well as wisdom, comes. It is only when you become sovereign and empower yourself, that you will overcome the disempowerment by others. This is the one key that will open all of your doors, once you fully gain possession of it.’ Gaestra paused. ‘Brian, do you understand that you control your own destiny?'
“Yes.” Learned that at Canyon Lake.
'Do you understand that you have all the power you need to change your world?'
“Yes.” Learned that in Colorado.
'Do you understand that the difference between living in fear and living in love simply comes down to your CHOICES in life to decide which one you will live by?'
“Well, yes. I mean, isn’t it obvious?”
T’s tongue was in his cheek, lest he bite it.
'Yes, Light Being, to those who have remembered or are at least on the path to remembering, it is obvious. But, to nearly every other one of you living up there, this concept is still forgotten and has yet to be remembered, to be put into practice, as you have.'
“Oh. I see your point… again.” Brian was filling up with knowledge like the depression in a sidewalk on a rainy day.
'It is only when you consciously move out of the darkness of ignorance that the light of wisdom will shine. But, only when you know it yourself; only when you become sovereign of your own being, your own choices, will that happen.' This is perhaps the greatest of all knowledge that Gaestra wished to pass on. It is very, very important.
“But what does that have to do with the Lizzies?”
'The Lizzies will convince you that you must come to them for empowerment. That you are currently too weak to do anything on your own, and must come to rely on them to be saved. That is where their control comes from.' Gaestra paused. ‘That, and your ignorance.’
“Sounds like coyote medicine, to me.” Brian remembered his talk with running bear.
'It is perhaps the greatest weapon the Lizzies use against you, your own need to feel small, to chase drama in order to define your being and somehow use that to find your self-worth. Humans love to chase sympathy. And Lizzies love to see you do it.'
“Self-worth through disempowerment. Sounds like a trade seminar.”
'It is. It is one the Lizzies have been promoting and marketing for a very long time - since the beginning.'
“I see. Women thinking that they need to rely on men for their security, their stability.” Brian reasoned.
'Exactly.'
“Wow, these things are starting to make the reasons for today’s problems become crystal clear.”
'Be very careful of those who tell you that you must come to them to be saved. Use extreme discretion when you go to another for answers, for empowerment.' Gaestra had a warning tone.
“I see how it can be so effective.” Brian thought of all the TV shows from preachers to teachers that claimed to know it all. They all claimed to have the answers in obtaining a life of prosperity and security and peace. And if someone wants to know, they have to go through them – and don’t forget the money.”
'Young human, ignorance breeds ignorance, until wisdom comes. And as long as humans continue to blindly follow ignorance in an attempt to gain empowerment, the leaders, as well as the followers, will continue to remain in the dark, and not come close to seeing the light of day.' Gaestra paused. ‘Maybe a ditch.’
“Wow. I’m floored. I don’t know what to say.” Brian visualized a whole new world of light opening up in front of him and the old one of darkness, like a closet door, was about ready to close.
'Say nothing, Brian. It is all right. The only important thing is that you understand what is going on and the nature behind it. That way, you will finally come to rely on your own good judgment. And if you make mistakes? That is okay, too. Learn from them. Do not hang yourself out on some cross for others to see your misfortune. Do not wear your heart on your sleeve so others can witness your sorrows, so you can steal their love energy from them like some psychic vampire.'
“Good metaphor.”
'It may be a metaphor, but it is also very real.' Again, Gaestra seemed to warn.
“So the Lizzies took our genes and jumbled them all up and turned us into idiots?” Brian wanted the train to get back on track.
'No, not idiots.’ Gaestra offered. ‘Just forgetful Beings of Light. Once you begin to remember, your DNA will begin to re-sequence itself back to its original code. Back to your natural state of being fully conscious.' Gaestra made it sound so simple.
“No doctors or geneticists are needed?” Even to Brian, it sounded too simple.
'No. None of them are needed. Brian, Light Beings are fully conscious beings. You were once able to change your shapes and spontaneously heal yourselves. You were once considered gods yourselves, by those who at one time, did not understand. Then you were made to forget. Everything that was once in you, is still in your DNA, you just have to reorganize what was made disorganized.'
“And through marketing, we’ve been conditioned to believe that this lesser being that we’re actually acting like is who we really are?” Brian started connecting the dots.
'Quite the marketing, ain’t it?' Gaestra sounded up-beat.
Brian was taken aback by her slang. “So all of our governments and most of our religions, they’re all Lizzy based?” Brian was trying to make the big connection here.
'As is most of your medicine.' Gaestra paused. 'Young human, ask yourself these two questions: Do the concepts in front of me empower me or disempower me? Are the persons who are imposing these concepts on me trying to make me see myself as a sovereign individual, or as someone that must conform to the group? Your responses to those questions will give you your answers.'
“Seems pretty simple when you put it like that.”
'There is a third question that may also help. Is the concept before me making me find the answers, the healing, within or without?'
“Yes, I can see that one, too.” Then Brian thought of all the pharmaceutical ads that have inundated the TV as of late. ‘Drug dealers.’ He thought to himself.
Gaestra intercepted Brian’s thoughts. 'Brian, stop making subjective decisions in your life. The Creator of All, created all there is. And all means the good, as well as the bad. It is the light, as well as the dark. The Creator had to create both in order for you to make the sovereign decision on which one to follow. And in the end, it will ALWAYS be your choices that decide and no one else’s.'
“So, all the fighting on Earth, it’s caused by Lizzy stinkin’ thinkin’?”
“Nice talk, brother.” T shook his head.
'Yes, very well put, young Brian. Or should we call you rising phoenix?'
“Brian is fine, for now.” Although he has given thought to publicly claiming the name, now was not the time. ‘Does everyone know that name?’
'Brian, like a bride patiently awaiting her wedding, Gaia awaits Her marriage to Her husband, her steward.'
“Us. Humans.” Brian looked for confirmation.
'Yes, the time is coming for this marriage to take place, and the Lizzies are doing everything in their power to make it not take place.'
“But I can’t fight against them, because if I do then I’ll be playing right into their hands. Right?” Brian had to get that one right.
'Yes, if you are fighting against fear. If that is the case, then you are rationalizing that if you fight fear, with fear disguised as anger, that fear will somehow be overcome and done away with.'
“Yeh, I see how that can’t be.” Brian easily made that connection.
'However, if you fight the good fight of love, of compassion; if you become the warrior of light and peace, then fear does not stand a chance.'
“Fight the fight of peace?” Brian didn’t understand. “How can getting into a fight be peaceful?”
'You will fight with yourself, young human.' Gaestra, as well as quite a few Yeti in the room nodded their heads up and down on that one.
“Why would I do that?” This didn’t make sense. ‘Fight with myself over peace? That would be stupid.’ Brian reasoned.
'Because you will choose to walk away, being a warrior of peace, rather than engage in a physical battle of wills.'
“But if it’s a legitimate thing to fight against, why would I want walk away?” Let the fighting begin.
'Because, sometimes we must do what we hate the most, in order to be able to keep doing what we think is right. That statement is not about others Brian, it is about you. And it is not about fighting, it is about letting go. And having the courage to do it.' More heads nodded.
“So sometimes I have to make my stand, like I did in the courtroom in Orlando. Or just turn around and walk away and accept things as they are, like I should be doing right now.” Brian thought about all the wars currently being fought in the world – mostly by Americans.
“Yes.” T said. “Judge not lest ye be judged.”
“I get it!” That “Aha!” light shone brightly above Brian’s head one more time. “So, the best advice you can give me is for me to make my own stand and trust in my own feelings.” He concluded.
'Yes.' Gaestra agreed. 'Self-reliance and self-governance are what ALL enlightened societies promote – they do not continually create systems that disempower and convince the masses that they need others to make it in life. Enlightened systems teach sovereignty and self-discipline. It is the only path back to becoming a fully enlightened, fully conscious being.'
“And that’s why you’ve lived so long down here together, without grabbing at each other's throats?” Brian thought that no humans could do that.
'It is the only way we could have lived.' Gaestra said with great compassion. 'Brian, we are Light Beings, just like you. Except we do not have any egos in this dimension.'
“What dimension?” Suddenly Brian felt the strong Terra Firma under him change into eggshells.
'You believe you are in the third dimension?'
“Well sure, look around you.” Brian grabbed the base of his chair with both hands and shook it.
'Not everything is as it seems, young rising phoenix.” Another voice in the crowd spoke out.
'Ah, Cayleth. Very good.' Gaestra motioned for another Yeti to come forth. 'I believe we are about to get into an area that would be best described by another one of us.' Gaestra stood from her chair and surrendered it to another huge creature. 'This is Cayleth.' Gaestra motioned her arms in a greeting fashion, as she took her place with the other Yeti.
"Hi, again." Brian remembered him from the trip down. Then he turned and stretched his neck to look over the many tall heads behind him. “Thank you, Gaestra. You were very helpful.” Then Brian turned to look another way. “You too, Marshall.”
The two Yeti waived back, creating another totally surreal moment.
'Greetings again, Brian. I am Cayleth, master maintainer of the fifth dimension, here in our chambers.'
“What dimension?” Brian raised his eyebrows.
'This is the fifth dimension, Brian. You are not aware that you left your third dimension because of the energy field placed around you by the crystalline chamber which still contains you.'
“I’m still in the crystal chamber?” Brian looked around him one more time, as if maybe by chance, to finally get a glimpse of it, this time. No such luck.
'Yes, it follows you everywhere you go in here. Otherwise, you would not be able to exist down here in your current state and would not be able to understand our thoughts. You would only see us as hairy behemoths that grunt a lot and smell really bad.'
“Yeh, now that you mention it, you did leave your smell up on the top.”
'That is a third-dimensional trait of ours. We do not notice these things, but you do.'
“So, this place down here, this is the fifth dimension?”
'We exist at the fifth dimension. Although our bodies and the rocks and everything around you are actually an outcropping of your third dimension, it is vibrating now at the level of the fifth dimension.'
Brian looked confused; he couldn’t see any difference between the two.
'I will go slow.' Cayleth paused. 'Brian, are you familiar with your iron crystal core of Gaia.'
“Yes, it’s the most dense substance in the universe.” Brian turned and smiled at T for confirmation.
'Very good. That is the first dimension. It is the beginning of all that you know. Without it, there would be no other dimensions. Do you understand?'
“All higher dimensions, gain their existence from the lower ones. And the lowest is the first.” Brian confirmed.
'Yes, it is the core of all creation.'
“Okay, then where does that put the second dimension?”
'The second dimension is not so much a where, but a what.'
“A what?” That caught Brian off guard.
'The second dimension is actually all of the elementals that make up everything on this planet.'
“You mean like the elements – the things on the periodic table that I learned about in science class?” Brian assumed the Yeti attended his high school.
'Yes, you understand quickly.' Apparently, they may have.
“All of that then makes up the third dimension, doesn’t it? The stuff we measure in lengths, widths and heights.”
'Yes. You are smart for a human.' Cayleth smiled an incredibly toothy smile.
“Well thank you, I am trying.” Brian nodded his head, and then continued connecting dots. “And the third dimension is everything that I can see, hear, touch, taste and smell then, I bet.”
'You are an amazing human.'
Brian looked at T and lifted his eyebrows, then turned back to Cayleth. “Okay, then what’s the fourth dimension?” Brian eagerly awaited this answer.
'Thought. The fourth dimension is thought. The very thing that fuels all of creation.'
“Thoughts have a dimension?” That one REALLY caught him off guard.
'Certainly. Where do you think your thoughts come from?'
“Huh.” Brian paused in thought. “I never thought about that one before.”
'Very few do.'
“So, all thoughts come from the fourth dimension?”
'Yes, and that dimension gains its existence from the third dimension, which can be manipulated just like either of the two dimensions before it. In other words, the lower dimensions give existence to the higher ones, which can manipulate the lower ones.'
“But it’s kind of tough to manipulate the first dimension, isn’t it?”
'That we would never try.' Cayleth's thought had a definite warning tone to it.
“Okay, so the fourth dimension is all about thoughts.” Kind of a question statement.
'Yes, it is where your ego’s come from.'
“Whoa!” Brian quipped. “Wait a minute, are you saying that our ego’s, are actually a dimensional phenomenon?”
'Well, yes.' Cayleth paused. 'Think about why you do the things you do. Are your actions based in love or fear?'
“All fearful actions come from fearful thoughts?” Brian paused for a moment and then had a tremendous revelation. “AND ALL FEARFUL THOUGHTS ARE GENERATED BY THE LIZZIES! Right? Aw, man!” Brian shook his head.
Never had he seen so many toothy smiles as he had at that moment. Even his twin reached over and gave him a small shoulder hug.
“My God. The Lizzies are manipulating us through our own thoughts. And that’s where those ethereal fear generators on the far side of the moon come in.” Brian’s words just seemed to flow from his mouth, without him giving them much thought. “And all those ‘Christmas trees’ with all their little white rectangles popping up everywhere. The new 5G.” He looked at his brother with a most fatigued expression on his face.
“Yes, brother. In the ethers is where you will find ALL of your answers. Just think about it.” T smiled.
“Holy cow…” Brian paused, “… I never thought.” He shook his head again.
'Exactly.' Cayleth pointed at Brian's head. 'It is in your thoughts that you will find the motivation behind your actions and the creation of your being. Too many do, without thinking first. This is the very habit that the Lizzies have conditioned into you from the beginning. Without thinking first, you will react to everything from a fear-based perspective and continue to propagate that fear through those actions. It is only when you stop to think about what you are thinking about and what you are about to do, that this ugly cycle will finally end.' Cayleth really dropped a truth bomb there.
“Those bastards.” Brian said under his breath, blaming all of Earth’s woes, as well as her peoples’, on those scaly skinned, beady eyed…
'No one has put a gun to your heads.' Cayleth re-minded him. 'You are doing it to yourselves. Once you realize that, it will be from that realization where ALL of your empowerment will come.'
“Wow.” Brian was reeling from the roller coaster ride his mind just took. “So, the Lizzies operate out of the fourth dimension. But you said you were fifth dimensional. Do they affect you?”
'No. The fifth dimension has no ego. We have no fear. We are love. Only love.'
“You don’t have the capability to fear?” Brian needed clarification.
'No. Fear has no place in this dimension and if you ever think that it does, you will not be allowed to ascend to it.'
“Being fully conscious means being fifth dimensional.” Brian was looking for confirmation.
'Yes, but with one very important additive.'
Brian thought for a moment, and then recognized the additive. “God.”
Another multitude of toothy smiles filled the room.
“And I’ll bet, it’s something that we have to ascend to.” Brian reasoned.
'Yes, exactly. The fifth dimension exists all around you, but you must ascend to it.'
“And this planet, Gaia, is about to ascend to the fifth dimension, too, isn’t It?” Brian remembered the words that Solar spoke that night in Colorado.
'Yes. That will be the end result of the experiment The Creator of All started so long ago, when He created Gaia. Who then, will be known as Terra. Everything that has happened since the beginning has only made you realize Who You Are, what You are doing - meaning what choices you are making in life, and where You came from - meaning what your origin is.'
“Somehow I feel that fear is on the way out.”
'Yes, it must be. Fear is not an attribute of the fifth dimension. Only of the lower ones.'
“And those who fear won’t be allowed to ascend to it, will they?” Brian thought of all the funeral processions he’s attended as of late. ‘More weddings would be nicer.’ He remembered a friend saying.
'No, those who fear cannot ascend. If you wish, you can call that judgment day. You will judge yourself on whether or not you are ready to ascend. In this, your God has no input, no imposition, lest you open your eyes and see Him and His Law all around you and then make a conscious effort to select It.'
“Natural law.” Brian said.
'Yes, the Laws of Tolerance, Acceptance and the giving of Mercy.'
“So that’s why heart disease and cancer are killing everyone. It’s actually fear doing it, and they’re selecting themselves right out of the picture.” Brian never thought that thoughts were so important to think about.
'A new planet has been created for them. In fact, it exists right now somewhere else in the universe. It is there that God will allow them to raise their vibrations according to their own free will.'
“Just like here.”
'Just like here.' Cayleth smiled.
“Wow, I’m blown away. All the diseases on this planet are caused by fearful thoughts, aren’t they?”
'Does it not make sense? Your reality is defined by your perceptions of it. It is CREATED by your thoughts. This planet is ascending to the perceptions of love and love alone. All thoughts of fear must be lived out on another world.' Cayleth spoke with incredible compassion in his tone. 'This will give them the same chance to ascend, that so few on this planet will experience. At their own pace.'
“How many are going to die?” Brian was kind of afraid to hear that answer.
'That depends entirely upon their choice to live in fear or love.'
‘It sounds like there’s a metaphor in there somewhere.’ Brian thought.
'All life is but simple metaphor. All spiritual writings and teachings use metaphors to get the point across. It makes those with eyes unable to see and those with ears unable to hear, unless of course, hearts are open and sincere searching is taking place. It makes those who want to see, able to see. But you must first look deeper than the surface to find these answers. And you must use this metaphysical force to do it. The problem is, most humans are too lazy to do any work on themselves, unless it brings them instant gratification.'
“You know a lot about us, don’t you?” Brian felt a contemptible familiarity.
'We have been watching you for a very long time. A VERY long time.' Cayleth moved his head up and down, along with many others.
Brian had a change of thought. “And that pool out there, it leads out to the sea, doesn’t it? It allows you to visit with your family there, doesn’t it?”
'Do you not like to visit with your family?' Cayleth wondered.
“I haven’t done much of that lately. I’ve always seemed to find other things more important.” Another tough reflection is coming back from that image cast into the mirror.
'No thing is more important than your family.’ Cayleth never sounded more intently. ‘It is that single thought form that something else is more important than family, which is creating all the separation you have on the surface. Again, a condition that the Lizzies use to the greatest extent possible.'
“We do it to ourselves.” Brian dipped his head.
'You always have.'
Suddenly, a younger looking Yeti stationed outside the room came running in with great anxiety. 'I’m sorry. I’m so sorry! I was paying attention to you in here, instead of paying attention to my duties.' Then without saying another word, the Yeti in the chamber had a single thought, 'Lizzies.' A bolt of sickening energy was felt by everyone.
‘Quick!’ Marshall came running up to the front, where Brian and T were sitting. ‘You must go. NOW!!’ Marshall lifted them both off their chairs like they were rag dolls and literally flung them towards the entryway.
“But I thought no one knew about this place?” Brian was trying to get his feet under him.
Then T thought for a moment. “The Sonic.” He said in disbelief. “That Lizzy at the Sonic put a tracking device in our car. No wonder why we were the only ones to make it back here. THEY FOLLOWED US!!” T screamed out loud in tremendous emotional agony. “My God, they are going to kill us all.” Then he pointed over to the pool of water. “Quick, we must make it to those chambers by the pool!”
“But I thought we were already in one, can’t we just use that one to leave?”
“They are only one way! You have to get into another one to get back up to the surface!” T pointed over across the huge chamber to the pool and the crystal chambers standing behind it. “RUN!!” He grabbed his brother and ran for dear life.
Suddenly, as the brothers made it about halfway across the chamber floor, they were both leveled by another sickening jolt in their stomachs. Brian nearly threw up.
“Sonics.” T gulped as he got back to his feet.
“What?” Brian was on the floor holding his stomach, writhing in pain.
T reached down and helped his twin to his feet. “Sonics.” T was in great agony. “They are using… sonic …charges.” He was holding his stomach, hoping it would stay put. “They are like exploding grenades… except they emit extremely low frequency waves…” T gulped. “ELF waves that will tear your insides up if you are exposed to them too much.”
“God, I feel sick.” Brian moaned. He almost heaved again.
“They use them to kill all organic life, knowing that it will not harm technology.” T was getting his energy back and began pointing to all the material objects in the chamber that seemed totally unaffected by the ELF waves. “C’mon!” He grabbed Brian and started running again.
As they ran to the chambers, Brian noticed the Yeti standing in a circle in the middle of the floor, toning out a single note. “What are they doing?! They have to go, too, or else they’ll all die!” Brian screamed and reached into the air towards them. Then Brian heard a single harmonic phrase in his mind, 'We are all friends.' He didn’t understand. “T, did you hear that?”
“They will go home soon.” T exhaled, holding onto his stomach.
Suddenly Brian saw in his imagination, exactly what the Yeti were seeing with their visions. For the first time, Brian got a glimpse of what the Lizzies actually looked like, but to the humans around them, they looked just like humans. “My God, the people don’t know that they’re following the Lizzies!” Brian screamed. “They’re gonna’ kill us all and not realize who they’re doing it for!” Then Brian saw the Lizzies screaming and pointing at the humans. ‘They’re the leaders.’ He thought to himself.
Brian couldn’t get over how similar these creatures looked to the one that was on that Star Trek episode, where Kirk was stranded with it on some other planet. Then Brian became aware of the satchels that were attached to the thick black leathery belts that the Lizzies wore crisscross over their chests. One of the Lizzies pulled a small device out of his satchel and threw it farther down, inside the cave that they had just entered. Then they all raised some kind of shield that protected them from the blast. Suddenly Brian and T felt that sickening feeling in their stomachs again, but before they could fall to the floor, T threw his twin into one of the crystal chambers and hit a button on the panel, just to his right, making the chamber door close. Then T fell to the floor, resting outside at the base of the crystal chamber.
Sheer terror engulfed Brian’s face. He feverishly looked for some kind of way to open this thing - he was failing miserably.
“Brian, listen to me.” T said with great effort, for the pain and agony he was in was the worst he had ever felt.
Brian was shocked at his twin's actions. “T, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” He yelled in disbelief from inside the chamber, still searching for that “open” button that would get him back with his twin. “You’re coming with me! You said we would always be together!!” Tears. Lots of tears.
“LISTEN.” T commanded.
Brian threw himself to the base of the chamber, lying right next to his brother, who was outside on the floor, not 6 inches away.
“Listen, I am your twin.” T struggled to say.
“Yes, yes! You are my twin!” Brian screamed from inside the glass enclosure.
“We are one.” T swallowed a mouthful of blood.
Brian could tell another sonic grenade had just gone off, because T jolted and blood started coming out of his mouth, yet Brian felt nothing. “Yes, my twin, WE ARE ONE!” He tried to reach his brother through the crystal.
Then Brian looked up to see the Yeti, which were now on the floor, rolling around in their blood. “My God! They’re killing all of you!!” He just could not believe his eyes.
T then spoke with every ounce of strength he had left in him. “You… are my… ego self, and I… am your…” T’s head fell to the floor.
“Higher self.” Brian unconsciously finished his twin’s train of thought. Then he spent about five seconds, which seemed like an eternity, thinking about that thought. “You are my Higher Self!” Brian yelled, as he finally understood his relationship to his twin brother. “MY God!!”
“Brother…” T lifted his head and struggled to continue, “I am only returning to where… I originated. It was… the cetaceans… who gave me flesh. Now…” T reeled again and said with his last breath, “I will be with you… forever.” T lowered his head to the floor.
Brian watched helplessly, as his twin got rocked one more time making his stomach explode inside his shirt, sending crimson fluid onto the floor all around him.
Suddenly, a flash of light consumed Brian. It felt as if he'd just plugged himself into a 220v electrical outlet. He also noticed other lights flying out from the Yeti. “T!!” He screamed in agony as he reached out for his brother but could not touch him. “T!!” Then he looked up and saw some Lizzies starting to enter the chamber, coming down the steps that lined the rocky walls. Then suddenly, he found himself on the surface, in the exact same place that he and his brother entered not so long ago.
“Oh, my stomach.” Brian cried, as he lay prone, clutching his midsection. Then, as he turned over onto his back, he wiped the tears from his eyes and saw a most beautiful blue-sky overhead. He lay there for quite some time. “DAMN LIZZIES!” He cried out, as he pounded the ground with his fist, reliving every horrible moment.
‘Hey, watch your language.’ A very familiar voice resounded in Brian’s head.
Brian quickly rolled over, straining his vision to see where it was coming from. “T?” Brian spoke loudly, hoping against hope that his twin made it out of there alive. “T, is that you?" Brian strained his eyes to look everywhere. Then grabbed his midsection. "Oh, my guts.”
‘Uh-huh. But don’t look out there, look in here.’
Brian's awareness focused on that theater which exists just on the inside of his forehead, the same place where he saw the Yeti’s visions just before he was sent back up to the surface.
‘Hi, Brian.’ He saw T standing there, waiving back, with a really big smile. ‘You thought that you lost me, didn’t you?’
“But… but…” Brian stuttered to himself, still moaning over what had just happened. “I saw you die. I SAW EVERYONE DIE.” He looked down to the ground, with great anguish.
‘Who is dead?’ Suddenly another voice was heard, and Brian saw the Yeti standing before him in his mind’s eye.
Brian quickly lifted his head, wiped the tears from his face and opened his eyes wide. “Hey, you’re not dead.” He commented, in a slightly more upbeat tone.
‘Thank you for that confirmation.’ Gaestra smiled. Then the Yeti stood arm over shoulder smiling those huge toothy smiles. Brian could see Marshall and Cayleth and Magenth and Soloth and all the others just standing and smiling back at him.
“But when I saw you, you were all dying or dead, lying in your own blood.” Brian couldn’t believe the vision he was seeing. “I mean… it’s a hell of a mess down there.”
Then Marshall spoke up. ‘Those are our material bodies, our third-dimension bodies that you saw. The Lizzies cannot touch our fifth-dimensional selves.’ Marshall grinned.
Then T poked into view. ‘Get it?’ He smiled. ‘We have only returned back to our original selves. No harm, no foul.’
“But they killed you. They killed you and took you away from me. Those stupid humans followed those Lizzy leaders of theirs and killed you, because they thought they were doing the right thing!” Brian cried out with great anger.
‘Twin, how many times are you going to argue ignorance, in order to define enlightenment?’ T had a big grin on his face, and a finger that was tapping the water contained in a little boy’s sand pale.
With some relief, Brian gained his composure and sat up, leaning against a
large conifer pine tree just to his right.
Then after pondering for a minute or two, he changed his train of thought. “All you guys are my Higher Self, aren’t you?” Then he deduced, “All the dolphins and whales, they’re my Higher Self, too.” He leaned back harder against the tree.
‘You could say that.’ They all chimed in together, and then burst out in a huge round of laughter.
Just then, Brian heard a familiar voice off in the distance, outside of his skull; a woman’s voice was yelling his name. Then within a minute or two, she came into view. “Karen?” Brian stood and cleared his eyes with the heels of his palms. “Karen, IS THAT YOU?” He couldn't believe it. “How…” He stuttered, “How did you know …?” The vision of her running towards him, stopped him in mid speech.
“Brian!” Karen screamed. “My God, Brian Obson, it IS you!” She ran up to him and gave him a humongous hug.
“How did you know I was here?” Brian swung her around like ol’ school chums.
Once he finally set her down, Karen reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of paper with T’s handwriting on it, that also had a map drawn on the back, leading her right to that very spot. "I got his letter and a package in the mail a few days ago overnight express, it said that I needed to run a DNA check on the sample in the Ziploc bag. Then I needed to come meet you right here, right now, today. The letter said that it was really, really important that I meet you here. So, I did the DNA check, got on a plane, took a cab and here I am!” Karen looked deep into Brian’s eyes and then gave him another hug. "You look great."
“So do you.” Brian calmed dramatically. “A real site for sore eyes.” Then they both headed back down the mountain to Brian’s car - still waiting in the parking lot.
As Brian put the top down and unlocked the doors, he remembered what his brother said about the Lizzy they saw at the Sonic, in Roswell. He then decided to walk around the car, checking up underneath the wheel wells for any unwanted items.
“What are you looking for?” Karen wondered.
“This.” He pulled a transmitter out from under his passenger side rear wheel well. “Darn Lizzies.’’ Then he threw it down and smashed it on the pavement with his foot.
‘You are getting better.’ He heard his twin's voice say.
“C’mon,” He motioned to Karen, “we gotta’ go.”
“Where? Back to Orlando?”
“No, my folks’ place in Tacoma.” Brian was doing everything he could to focus on doing just that. After everything that just happened, Brian felt that getting a whole lot of distance between them and here, is the prudent thing to do. So, they jumped in and off they went. Brian quietly noticed no law enforcement vehicles or personnel were anywhere in sight. ‘They must have gotten down there another way.’ He thought.
As Karen was stuffing the letter back into her jacket pocket, she pulled out the Ziploc baggy with the bloody material in it. She held it to Brian’s face. “What did you get this off of?” Karen genuinely seemed concerned.
“Why do you ask?” Brian glanced at the wrinkled plastic bag, then back to the road.
“Because, although I know for a fact it’s not human, it just so happens to have the same bits of DNA in it that we do.”
Brian slammed on the brakes and went into deep thought.
“And there’s more.”
We use cookies to analyze website traffic and optimize your website experience. By accepting our use of cookies, your data will be aggregated with all other user data.